Skip to main content

Full text of "Christian apologetics : a series of addresses delivered before the Christian Association of University College, London"

See other formats


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  06823124  4 


Jiristlan  ApolO'g:etics 

A  Series  of  Addresses 


Henry  Wace 

and  Others 


^^T 
^ 


CHRISTIAN    APOLOGETICS 


ffdMST^ 


CHRISTIAN  APOLOGETICS 

A    SERIES    OF   ADDRESSES 

DELIVERED    BEFORE    THE    CHRISTIAN 

ASSOCIATION  OF  UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE 

LONDON 

BY  GEORGE  HENSLOW,  M.A.  HENRY  WAGE,  D.D. 
D.  S.  MARGOLIOUTH,  D.Litt.  R.  E.  WELSH,  M.A. 
GEORGE    T.    MANLEY,   M.A.      CECIL   WILSON,   M.A. 

WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION  BY  W.  D.  McLAREN,  M.A. 
EDITED  BY  W.  W.  SETON,  M.A. 


NEW    YORK 

E.    p.    DUTTON    «&    CO. 

31    WEST    TWENTY-THIRD    STREET 
1903 

96  W 


t 


T::E  ,' 

.  '7  ^QTX 

T.y  '-    - 

Li:  -^ARY 

694 

671  A 

ASTO^.  ^ 

^■-^^^r. 

TIL  1:1:1;   r- 

:.  .-I .  .^ncN., 

R 

^ 

PRINTED   BY 
HAZELL,   WATSON   AND   VINEY,    LD. 
LONDON   AND   AYLESBURY 
ENGLA^D 


TO 

THE    RIGHT    HONOURABLE    LORD    REAY 
G.C.S.I. 

PRESIDENT     OF     UNIVERSITY      COLLEGE,      LONDON 
BY 

THE    MEMBERS    OF    THE    UNIVERSITY 
COLLEGE      CHRISTIAN      ASSOCIATION 


00 
X 

CO 


CONTENTS 


PAGES 

Prefatory  Note  by  Mr.  W.  W.  Seton  .         .         xi — xii 

Introduction 

ON  THE  NATURE  AND  SCOPE  OF  CHRISTIAN 
EVIDENCES     By  Rev.  W.  D.  McLaren,  M.A. 

Aim  of  Christian  Evidences—  Classification  of  arguments  : 
(1)  from  experience ;  (2)  from  self-consistency ; 
(3)  from  harmony  with  universal  knowledge — Mutual 
relation  of  the  addresses — Presentation  and  constitution 
of  evidences        .         .  .         .  .     xiii — xxii 

Address  I 
PRESENT-DAY  RATIONALISM  WITH  AN  EX- 
AMINATION OF  DARWINISM 
By  Professor  G.  Henslow,  M.A.,  F.L.S.,  F.G.S.,  etc 
Modern  rationalism  and  natural  selection — Experimental 
and  inductive  knowledge — Quotations  from  extreme 
Materialists  who  claim  Darwin's  authority — Counter- 
quotations  from  Darwin — Evolution  distinguished  from 
abused  emphasis  on  natural  selection — ITie  registrar, 
not  the  cause  of  evolution — Darwin's  mistakes  :  (1)  in 
introducing  question  of  structure  ;  (2)  in  treating  '^  In- 
dividual Diiferences  "  as  source  of  variety — Inadequacy 
of  data  drawn  from  domestic  culture— Importance  of 
environment — "  The  True  Darwinism  " :  (1)  Variability 
but  with  no  indefinite  result  ;  (2)  Directivity  or  the 
power  to  respond — How  adaptation  argument  replaces 
that  from  design — How  true  Darwinism  consists  with 
Theism 1—24 

Speech  by  Lord  Kelvin 24 — 26 

vii  If 


viii  CONTENTS 

PAGES 

Address   II 
THE  BOOK  OF  GENESIS.     By  Very  Rev.  H.  Wage,  D.D. 

Unity  of  design,  God's  relation  to  world  and  race — Contents 
reviewed — Justification  by  modern  knowledge  of 
cosmogony — Astonishing  approximation  to  science — 
Genesis  i.  not  Babylonian — Prompt  passage  from 
man's  physical  to  moral  condition — Rise  of  early 
civilization  confirmed  by  history — also  patriarchal 
expectation  of  Jewish  destiny — Distinctive  importance 
of  covenant  beyond  revelation  of  monotheism — The 
writing  of  the  records — Irrelevancy  of  discrimination 
between  the  several  materials  of  the  compilation         27 — 41 

Speech  by  Sir  Robert  Anderson,  K.C.B.,  LL.D.  .        42 — 45 

Address   III 

THE  SYNOPTIC  GOSPELS  AS  INDEPENDENT' 
WITNESSES 

By  Rev.  Professor  D.  S.  Margoliouth,  D.Litt. 

Two  negative  works  dealing  with  compilation  of  Gospels — 
Inevitableness  of  subjective  element  in  appreciation  : 

e.g.  Myers  and  Podmore — "  Gospel  according  to " 

— "  Gospel "  what  Jesus  said  and  did — "  According 
to "  paralleled  by  Moslem  lives  of  Mohammed — 
Reasons  why  oral  record  at  first  preferred  to  written 
— Chiefly  conformity  to  Jewish  prejudice — Possible 
accuracy  of  tradition  for  centuries — Start  once  made 
in  writing  crystallises  all  floating  matter  :  cf.  Luke  i. 
1-4 — Survival  of  fittest  record — Functions  of  tradi- 
tionalists :  (1)  Transference  to  MS.  ;  (2)  Arrange- 
ment ;  (3)  Criticism  of  source  and  channel — Local 
retentions — Conmiemorative  verses  and  their  age — 
Documents  of  earlier  collectors — Brevity  and  varia- 
bility of  first  reports — Precedents  and  aphorisms — 
The  epitome  used  for  proselytising — Apologetic  value 


CONTENTS  ix 


PAGES 


of  discrepancies — Uncertain  eiFect  of  translation  from 
Aramaic — Absence    of    fabricative    causes — W^hat     if 
Gospels  second-century  compilations? — Rays  repeatedly 
focussed :    evidence    of    uncontradicted    narratives — 
Rigid  conditions  of  traditionalism— Principles  of  gospel 
selection  undiscovered  as  yet— Results  of  searching 
cross-examination — Subjective   origin  of  different  ap- 
preciations.        .......        47 — 71 

Speech  by  Sir  Dyce  Duckworth,  M.D.,  LL.D.      .        71—75 
„         „    Colonel  Williams,  M.P.      .         .         .        75—76 

Address   IV 

THE  WITNESS   OF   HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 
By  Rev.  R.  E.  Welsh,  M.A. 

Christianity  known  through  writings,  environment,  and 
experience — Professor  James's  "Religious  Experi- 
ence"— '^^  Immediate  luminousness "  of  the  Christ 
portrait — Imperious  demands  of  the  moral  nature — 
Ellen  Watson — "  Criterion  of  moral  helpfulness " 
itself  a  Christian  gift:  (1)  Collective  application- 
Quotations  from  independent  historians — Christianity 
distinguished  from  the  Church — Significance  of  con- 
tinuous protest  of  Christian  minority — Christianity 
guaranteed  even  if  only  the  companion  of  civiliza- 
tion— Its  removal  disintegrates — Delusion  excluded  by 
universality  of  historical  test ;  (2)  Individual  experi- 
ence— Tlie  nature,  bulk,  and  continuousness  of  phe- 
nomena— Quotations — How  far  argument  valid  and 
tested — Is  experience  mere  personal  caprice.^ — or 
explained  by  medical  materialism  ? — or  by  psychic 
analysis  ? — or  by  high  ethical  standard  ?—  or  by  playing 
on  the  heart  strings  ? — or  by  ^'  truth  in  a  tale  "  ^ — 
or  by  idealising  a  dead  Christ? — What  of  noble  un- 
believers ? — Single  cases  argument  two-edged       .        77 — 99 

Speech  by  Sir  T.  Barlow,  Bart.,  K.C.V.O.,  iM.D.      99—100 


X  CONTENTS 

PAGES 

Address  V 

MATERIALISM  OR  CHRISTIANITY^? 

By  Rev.  G.  T.  Manley,  M.A. 

Double  drift  of  non-Christian  Theism  :  (a)  to  Pantheism— 
A  non-revealing  God  disappears — The  universal  non- 
ethical—  Points  common  to  Pantheism  wdth  Material- 
ism ;  (h)  To  Agnosticism — Its  origin  in  the  diminish- 
ing sense  of  God  without  Christ— and  in  impression 
of  sorrow  in  a  Christless  world — Inquirer  distinguished 
from  agnostic — Practical  pressure  renders  real  Agnosti- 
cism impossible — Renan  cited — Origin  of  term 
"agnostic"  admits  negative  character — Spencer  in 
proof — Huxley's  positive  contents  of  Agnosticism 
purely  materialistic — Materialism  not  mere  acceptance 
of  natural  facts^  but  refusal  to  admit  God  behind  ; 
i.e.  Mechanics  and  Biology  self-sufficient — Material- 
ism examined  as  to  (o)  salvation^  (6)  moral  guidance^ 
(c)  search  for  truth— Christianity  a  witness  begging 
a  hearing— No  obstacle  but  will — Difficulties  of  all 
theories — Lower  explicable  by  higher,  not  con- 
versely        .         .         .         .        '.         .         .         .    101—113 

Speech  by  Mr.  Augustine  Birrell,  K.C.        .         .    113 — 115 

Address  VI 

SOME  EVIDENCES  FOR  THE  RESURRECTION 

By  Rev.  C.  W.  AVilson,  M.A. 

Limited  design  of  address — The  fact }  or  the  belief  ? — 
Early  belief  now  admitted  by  all— Theory  of  impos- 
ture rejected — Swoon  theory  discussed — Hallucination 
theory — Difficulty  of  the  missing  corpse — Manifesta- 
tion theory — Gospel  explanation  alone  sufficient — 
Pauline  evidence — Was  Paul  epileptic  ? — Evidence 
from  Corinthians — Christ's  post-resurrection  teaching 
— Its  non-Judaic  character — Evidence  from  obser- 
vance of  Sunday — Personal  experiment        .         .    115 — 124 

SUM3IARY 124—133 


PREFATORY  NOTE 


The  interest  aroused  by  these  Addresses  on  Christian 
Apologetics,  and  more  particularly  by  Lord  Kelvin's 
speech  at  the  first  meeting,  followed  by  the  controversy 
in  The  Times ^  is,  I  hope,  sufficient  justification  for 
their  publication  in  book  form,  apart  from  the  fact  that 
many  foreigners  as  well  as  Englishmen  have  expressed  a 
desire  to  see  them  in  print. 

They  owe  their  origin  to  the  Committee  of  the 
Christian  Association  of  University  College,  London,  in 
the  Botanical  Theatre  of  which  they  were  delivered 
during  the  Summer  Term  of  the  Session  1902-3. 

Intended  at  first  solely  for  the  men-students  of  our 
own  College,  when  the  scheme  was  further  developed 
it  was  determined  to  throw  open  the  meetings  to  men 
and  women  students  from  all  London  Colleges  and 
Hospitals. 

It  is  our  hope  that  other  affiliated  L^nions  of  the 
British  College  Christian  Union  may  in  future  pay 
more  attention  to  the  development  of  this  important 
branch  of  College  work ;  and  it  is  satisfactory  to  learn 
that  arrangements  for  similar  courses  are  already  being 


xii  PREFATORY   NOTE 

considered   in   Oxford,   Liverpool,   and   other   London 

Colleges. 

On  behalf  of  the  Committee,  I  take  this  opportunity 

of  thanking  the  speakers  who  have  kindly  consented 

to   the  publication  of  their  work,  the  gentlemen  who 

assisted  by  presiding  at  the  meetings,  and  Mr.  McLaren, 

who  has  given  valuable  help  by  contributing  not  only 

the    Introduction    but    an     Appendix     containing    a 

summary  of  the  Six  Addresses,  which  will    be   found 

useful   by   students.     Each   contributor  is    responsible 

for  his  own  portion  only. 

WALTER  W.   SETON, 

Ho7i.  Secretary. 
University  College  Christian 

Association. 

October,  1903. 


INTRODUCTION 

ON  THE  NATURE  AND  SCOPE  OF  CHRISTIAN 
EVIDENCES 

By  the  Rev.  W.  D.  McLaren.,  M.A. 

It  has  been  thought  well,  in  introducing  the  following 
addresses  to  the  attention  of  students  and  of  the  general 
public,  to  supply  a  bird's-eye  view  of  the  whole  field  of 
Christian  Evidences,  in  order  that  the  reader  may  the 
better  see  the  proper  place  of  each  several  address. 
This  should  not  only  enhance  their  value,  but  also 
suggest  lines  of  further  inquiry,  and  even  help  to 
strengthen  or  create  the  conviction  of  the  rational 
character  of  Christian  Faith  as  a  whole. 

The  essential  distinction  of  that  Faith  is  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  a  trustworthy  deliverer  from  the  rule  and 
consequences  of  evil,  which  in  regard  to  God  we  call 
sin  and  in  regard  to  ourselves  and  our  fellows  wrong. 
Personal  faith  is  reliance  on  Him  as  such.  Christian 
Evidences  are  concerned  with  proofs  of  this  trust- 
worthiness. They  are  not  immediately  directed  to 
establish  individual  or  systematised  doctrines,  which, 
properly  speaking,  are  the  detailed  applications  of  this 
trustworthiness.      Yet    such    doctrines    or   systems  as 


xiv  INTRODUCTION 

exhibit  truly  the  mind  of  Christ  may  form  matter  of 
evidence  in  commending  His  trustworthiness.  Neither 
are  Evidences  directed,  as  many  suppose,  to  estabhsh 
the  divine  origin  or  authority,  truth  or  accuracy  of 
the  Bible ;  though  it  is  obvious  that  a  searching 
examination  and  comparison  of  the  contents  of  the 
Bible  must  always  be  a  large  part  of  the  matter  and 
method  of  Christian  Evidences,  and  that  whatever 
confirms  the  Bible  teaching  generally  will  tend  to 
confirm  the  special  records  dealing  with  the  trust- 
worthiness of  Christ.  Nor  yet  (with  one  great  excep- 
tion) are  they  directed  to  the  establishment  of  miracles 
as  such,  nor  of  any  special  miracle.  That  one  great 
exception  is  the  Resurrection  of  Christ,  whose  trust- 
worthiness it  expresses  and  seals.  The  removal, 
however,  of  objections  to  miracles  may  well  facilitate 
the  acceptance  of  direct  evidence.  Neither  are  the 
Evidences  immediately  directed  to  faith  in  God,  or  the 
acknowledgment  of  sin,  both  of  these  being  rather 
given  in  the  discovery  of  a  trustworthy  Christ.  Cer- 
tainly, sense  of  the  reality  of  God  and  of  sin  does  tend 
to  induce  faith  in  the  trustworthiness  of  Christ,  only 
it  is  not  the  immediate  goal  of  Christian  Evidences. 

Having  thus  defined  their  aim,  we  m.ay  conveniently 
consider  their  contents  with  reference  to  three  questions. 
(1)  Is  that  trust  justified  by  experience  as  a  valid 
working  hypothesis.?  (2)  Is  the  story  of  its  origin 
self-consistent  ?  (3)  Is  it  contradicted  by  other  known 
facts  or  truths  ?     For  practicality,  self-consistency,  and 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

general  harmony,  are  the  three  tests  of  truth    to  the 
ordinary  mind. 

(1)  Applying  the  first,  we  find  the  Christian  apologist 
replying  with  a  mass  of  data  gathered  from  the  alleged 
effects  of  trust  in  Christ  on  the  lives  of  men  in  every 
variety  of  circumstance.  To  the  individual  who  has 
experienced  such  effects  the  evidence  is  usually  com- 
plete, at  least  for  the  time  being ;  and  to  a  vast 
number  the  effects  in  the  changed  lives  of  others,  as 
known  by  observation  and  testimony,  afford  sufficient 
proof  even  where  personal  trust  is  not  associated 
immediately  with  conviction.  This  kind  of  evidence 
is  that  on  which  the  great  bulk  of  Christian  people 
rely.  It  is  treated  in  Addi-ess  IV.  by  Mr.  Welsh,  and 
in  several  of  the  appended  speeches.  The  counter- 
argument is  usually  the  attempt  to  show  either  that 
the  good  effects  of  Christianity  are  due  to  some  other 
element  than  trust  in  Christ,  or  that  that  trust  would 
be  as  effectual  when  exercised  in  an  unreal  as  in  a  real 
Christ — that  Christianity  is,  in  short,  a  huge  hypnotic 
delusion.  The  fact  of  the  universality  and  variety  of 
Christian  experience  goes  far  to  refute  this  unbelieving 
explanation ;  still,  the  element  of  doubt  remaining  in 
the  minds  of  many,  who  hesitate  whether  or  no  to 
construe  even  their  own  supposed  Christian  experience 
in  a  non-Christian  light,  forces  inquiry  as  to  the  truth 
of  the  story  from  which  Christianity  takes  its  rise. 
And  this  is  made  necessary  by  consideration  of  Christian 
experience    itself.      For    that   experience   professes   to 

c 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

deal,  not  with  a  speculative  or  made-up  Christ,  but 
with  a  living  Christ  whom  it  identifies  with  the  Christ 
of  the  story ;  and  in  so  far  as  it  has  been  transmitted 
from  heart  to  heart,  it  likewise  obliges  an  inquiry 
into  the  original  experience  of  the  first  Christian 
disciples. 

(2)  The  evidence  from  the  self-consistency  of  the 
Gospel  story  may  be  considered  in  regard  to  its  form, 
its  substance,  and  its  purpose.  Under  consideration 
of  form  come  undesigned  coincidences  between  various 
narratives,  the  value  of  a  measure  of  discrepancy  as  a 
test  of  the  absence  of  collusion  or  artifice,  traces  of  eye 
and  ear  witness,  and  the  like.  Under  consideration  of 
substance  comes  the  difficulty  of  accounting  for  the 
admitted  facts  otherwise  than  by  the  alleged  causes 
(e.g.  the  Triumphal  Entry  brought  about  by  the 
Raising  of  Lazarus),  and  of  explaining  the  teaching 
apart  from  the  associated  wonders ;  but  the  culmination 
of  this  part  of  the  proof  lies  in  the  portraiture  of  the 
Christ  Himself,  which  has  done  more  than  anything 
else  to  convince  inquires  that  it  exhibited  a  reality 
and  not  a  fiction.  It  is  in  this  connection  that  the 
supreme  importance  of  such  an  address  as  that  given  by 
Professor  Margoliouth  appears.  Included  in  this  class 
come  all  the  refutations  of  unbelieving  explanations 
of  the  story  as  due  to  Fable,  Fraud,  or  Fancy,  such 
as  we  find  in  Address  VL,  as  well  as  the  contrast 
afforded  by  the  Apocr^^hal  Gospels.  Under  con- 
sideration   of  the  purpose  come   the   arguments   from 


INTRODUCTION  xvii 

the  fitness  of  Christ's  alleged  words,  works,  example, 
and  history,  to  achieve  the  professed  end  of  His  mission 
— namely,  the  deliverance  of  men  from  sin,  and  their 
restoration  to  the  favour  and  Image  of  God.  A 
subordinate  part  of  this  evidence  from  self-consistency 
lies  in  the  internal  harmony  of  Christian  doctrine,  as 
exhibiting  the  trustworthiness  of  Christ  in  His  various 
offices  toward  the  soul  and  toward  mankind.  Such 
considerations  also  form  a  natural  transition  to  the 
third  class  of  evidences. 

The  importance  of  this  second  class  lies  in  the  con- 
viction which  it  produces  of  the  objective  truth  of  the 
Gospel  story  and  its  seeming  separability  from  the  ques- 
tionings which  arise  as  to  the  intei-pretation  of  alleged 
Christian  experience,  one's  own  or  others',  and  the  study 
of  it  has  both  led  many  to  personal  trust  in  Christ 
and  restored  that  trust  in  cases  where  it  had  been  lost 
in  puzzled  introspection  and  philosophic  uncertainty. 
But  where  the  relation  of  the  experience  to  the  story 
is  taken  into  account,  the  combined  evidence  is  felt 
to  be  more  convincing  still  :  the  Christ  of  the  story 
makes  the  Chi'ist  of  the  heart  intelligible ;  the  Christ 
of  the  heart  makes  the  Christ  of  the  story  credible  ; 
the  experience  professes  the  story  as  its  origin,  and 
the  story  professes  the  experience  as  its  aim. 

(3)  There  still  remains  a  class  of  mind  unsatisfied 
without  the  assurance  which  comes  from  perceiving  the 
place  of  any  alleged  fact  or  truth  in  the  general  system 
of  human  knowledge.       Even    those   who   are   usually 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

practically  satisfied  as  to  the  reality  both  of  the 
Gospel  story  and  of  their  own  Christian  experience 
have  intellectual  inquiries  and  seasons  of  uncertainty 
in  which  the  question  will  force  itself  whether 
Christianity  be  not  contradicted  by  ascertained  know- 
ledge in  other  departments,  and  whether  indeed  any 
room  be  left  for  it  in  the  universe  as  we  know  it. 
To  such,  Christian  evidences  assume  the  shape  nega- 
tively of  refuting  objections  di'awn  from  other 
knowledge  and  positively  of  showing  the  harmony  of 
Christianity  with  it. 

The  importance  of  the  first  Address,  by  Professor 
Henslow,  w411  be  apparent  at  this  point,  and  a  con- 
siderable portion  of  Dean  Wace's  Address  touches  on 
this  department  of  the  subject.  Professor  Henslow 
endeavours  to  set  aside  the  alleged  contradiction  between 
the  Christian  doctrine  of  a  Creator  and  our  knowledge 
of  the  evolution  of  life,  while  Dean  Wace  indicates  the 
harmony  of  history  with  the  first  of  those  Jewish  books 
which  the  Christ  of  the  Gospels  has  irrevocably  endorsed. 
Similar  considerations  deal  with  the  coiTespondence  of 
the  vital  portions  of  Old  Testament  narrative,  of  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  above  all  of  the  Gospels,  with 
the  historical  conditions  of  their  respective  ages.  Here 
we  accordingly  meet  the  evidence  derived  from  the 
fields  of  Old  Testament  and  New  Testament  textual 
and  historical  criticism,  and  the  controversies  thence 
arising.  Further,  these  considerations  assume  a  philo- 
sophical aspect  in  the  attempt  to  show  that  the  Course 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

of  History  not  only  requires  the  admission  of  the  Gospel 
story  as  the  rise  of  modern  life,  but  that  it  acquires  in 
the  light  of  Christianity  a  meaning  and  a  goal  supplied 
by  nothing  else.  Again  we  may  take  the  Course  of 
Nature,  and  try  to  show  that  its  ordinary  sequences 
indicative  of  the  divine  faithfulness,  regularity,  and 
holiness,  do  not  exclude  the  extraordinary  occurrences 
of  the  Christian's  Faith  which  correlatively  indicate 
the  superabundance  of  the  divine  mercy.  Nature  is 
shown  to  be  no  rigid  machine,  but  the  plastic  sacra- 
mental material  alike  of  its  Maker  s  law  and  of  His 
grace.  Similarly  the  Course  of  Philosophical  Thought 
may  be  shown  to  harmonise  with  the  Gospel.  Under 
this  head  come  such  discussions  as  those  in  the  fifth 
Address,  by  Mr.  Manley,  as  well  as  the  consideration 
of  other  religions  and  philosophic  systems.  We  find 
the  undesigned  combination  of  the  best  elements  of 
these  in  Christianity,  and  on  the  other  hand  a  marked 
contrast  between  their  doctrines  of  self-deliverance  and 
despair  and  the  doctrine  of  deliverance  by  Christ.  The 
moral  fitness  of  the  Gospel  for  human  need  and  the 
supreme  knowledge  of  the  heart  alike  of  God  and  of 
man  which  it  affords  constitute  its  ultimate  philosophical 
justification,  and  naturally  lead  the  mind  round  again 
to  the  question  of  indi\ddual  experience  of  its  power, 
thus  uniting  the  persuasion  of  the  intellect  with  the 
appeal  to  the  conscience  and  the  heart. 

The  Resurrection  of  Christ  (dealt  with  in  the  sixth 
Address   by   Mr.   Wilson),  may  be  said  to   focus  and 


XX  INTRODUCTION 

symbolise  all  the  various  forms  of  evidence  and  to 
touch  points  arising  out  of  each  of  the  other  addresses. 
It  is  the  beginning  and  origin  of  those  supra-sensible 
influences  which  constitute  Christian  experience.  It  is 
the  consummation  of  the  Christian  story  in  its  form, 
substance,  and  purpose.  It  is  the  supreme  event  in 
the  world's  history — the  seal  of  the  divine  origin  and 
serviceability  of  Nature,  and  the  answer  to  the  inquiries 
of  the  philosopher  and  the  cravings  of  the  heart  as 
to  the  meaning  and  destiny  of  man  and  the  character 
of  God.  For  in  it  Christ  is  seen  as  the  Life  and  the 
Life- Giver. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  the  addresses  are  given  in 
an  order  the  reverse  of  that  just  set  forth  :  they  open 
with  the  great  question  of  Theism,  proceed  to  the 
written  records  first  of  the  original  and  then  of  the 
fully  developed  divine  revelation,  and  next  examine 
the  Christian  experience  which  it  has  created,  recurring 
in  Address  V.  to  the  Atheistic  position  as  the  true 
alternative  of  Christianity.  The  sixth  Address,  by  Mr. 
Wilson,  rebutting  disbelieving  explanations  of  the 
Resun-ection,  confronts  us  with  the  final  question  of 
personal  experiment. 

From  the  comprehensiveness  of  this  general  scheme 
it  will  appear  how  much  the  force  of  the  Evidences 
may  depend  upon  the  presentation  to  each  individual 
of  that  portion  of  the  argument  appropriate  to  his 
temperament,  condition,  and  need.  Some  Protestant 
Christians  might  here  wisely  learn    from    their  Jesuit 


INTRODUCTION  xxi 

brethren.  Exclusive  emphasis  on  experimental  evi- 
dence, for  example,  will  but  irritate  instead  of  helping 
one  who  rightly  demands  or  needs  the  historical ;  while 
the  historical  evidence  cannot  satisfy  the  philosophic 
inquirer,  nor  the  philosophic  avail  one  bent  upon 
practical  satisfaction.  The  wise  apologist  will  adapt 
his  arguments  to  the  need  of  his  fellow  rather  than 
to  his  own  preference  for  a  particular  line  of  thought. 
Christian  apologists  in  special  departments  are  even 
found  flouting  each  other's  efforts  instead  of  rejoicing 
in  them,  and  many  earnest  Christians  under  colour 
of  appeal  to  heart  and  conscience  affect  to  despise 
reasoning;  altoecether.  The  remarkable  successes  of  the 
"  evidential  missions  ''  of  the  Christian  Evidence  Society 
witness  to  the  advantage  of  the  acknowledgment  of 
the  proper  place  of  the  intellect  in  Christian  faith,  and 
the  mutual  dependence  of  the  various  departments 
of  Christian  Evidences.  On  the  part  of  students  even 
the  most  suitable  presentation  may  be  repelled  by 
prejudice,  sometimes  intellectual,  as  when  some  special 
theory  of  Science  or  Philosophy  is  allowed  to  bar  out 
any  counter  considerations,  sometimes  moral,  as  from 
an  unwillingness  to  submit  to  the  claims  of  Christ 
if  established.  On  the  inquirers'  part  a  keen  sense  of 
the  realities  of  God  and  of  sin  will  on  the  other  hand 
dispose  toward  acceptance  of  the  offered  forgiveness, 
renewal,  and  deathlessness  :  the  hungry  man  is  legiti- 
mately ready  to  satisfy  his  craving  when  there  is  even 
tolerable  presumption  that  what  is  offered  him  is  not 


xxii  INTRODUCTION 

poison  but  good  food.  The  determined  seeker  will  also 
do  well  to  remember  that  the  evidence  he  needs  to 
produce  faith  is  perhaps  to  be  found  just  in  that  very 
department  which  he  is  prone  to  overlook,  or  has  but 
supei-ficially  examined.  Carelessness  or  prejudice  here 
prolongs  dubiety  in  many  cases. 

The  study  of  the  aim  and  contents  of  Christian 
Evidences  leads  us,  in  conclusion,  to  observe  their 
constitution.  Their  force  is  such  as  amply  to  justify 
the  experiment  of  a  personal  reliance  on  Christ  for 
deliverance  as  the  supremely  rational  act  of  the  soul ; 
yet  insufficient  to  compel  intellectual  assent  without 
the  experiment.  Otherwise,  with  too  little  evidence, 
the  venture  would  be  irrational  if  not  immoral, 
and,  with  overwhelming  evidence,  the  mere  assent 
would  bear  no  moral  significance.  Christ  Himself  is 
thus  at  once  the  subject  and  the  object  of  Christian 
Evidences,  and  becomes  the  test  as  He  professes  to  be 
the  judge  of  spiritual  character.  He  offers  Himself  for 
individual  acceptance,  and  it  is  in  the  expectation 
that  some  may  be  led  upon  careful  inquiry  to  make 
this  supreme  venture  that  the  Christian  Association  of 
University  College,  London,  has  arranged  and  now 
publishes  these  lectures. 

August,  1903. 


PRESENT-DAY  RATIONALISM 

WITH 

AN  EXAMINATION  OF  DARWINISM 

By  the  Rev.  Prof.  G.  Henslow,  M.A.,  F.L.S.,  F.G.S.,  etc.» 

Present-day  Rationalism  is  presumably  displayed  in 
the  various  publications  issued  by  the  "Rationalist 
Press  Association.""^  These  cover  a  large  field  of 
enquiry.  It  would  be  quite  impossible  to  discuss  all 
the  subjects  treated  by  the  various  authors  ;  but  there 
is  one  which  distinguishes  present-day  Rationalism 
from  the  older  Secularism  of  the  "seventies,"  when 
Mr.  Bradlaugh  was  a  conspicuous  figure ;  and  this  is, 
that  some,  at  least,  of  the  wTiters  attribute  all 
phenomena  of  living  beings,  including  Man,  whether 
physical  or  psychological,  to  Natural  Selection. 

Darwin's  Origin  of  Species  hy  Means  of  Natural 
Selection  was  published  in  1859  ;  and  the  Secularists 
of  that  day  make  no  use  of  natural  selection  in  their 
writings  on  Free  Thought,  etc. ;  which  generally  included 
a  refusal  to  accept  any  ecclesiastical  dogmas  of  theology, 
and  an  agnostic  attitude  towards  a  belief  in  God. 
Thus  Mr.  Bradlaugh  wrote  : — 

"  An  atheist  does  not  say,  '  There  is  no  God ' ;  but 
he  says,  '  I  know  not  what  you  mean  by  God.     I  am 

^  Epitome  of  an  address  delivered  May  1st,  1903. 
2  Founded  in  1899. 

1  1 


2  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

without  idea  of  God.     The  word  God  is  to  me  a  sound 
conveying  no  clear  or  distinct  affirmation." "  ^ 

The  primary  aim  of  modern  rationahsm,  as  repre- 
sented by  the  R.P.A.,  is  as  follows  : — 

"  The  chief  objects  of  the  Association  are  the 
encouragement  and  dissemination  of  literature  based 
upon  science  and  critical  research,  and  tending  at  once 
to  the  liberation  of  human  reason  from  mere  tradition 
and  to  its  proper  exercise  on  the  growing  material  of 
knowledge,  etc."*' 

The  following  is  given  as  a  definition  of  Rational- 
ism : — 

"  Rationalism  may  be  defined  as  the  mental  attitude 
which  unreservedly  accepts  the  supremacy  of  reason, 
and  aims  at  establishing  a  system  of  philosophy  and 
ethics  verifiable  by  experience  and  independent  of  all 
arbitrary  assumptions  or  authority." 

So  far,  this  is  a  sound,  scientific  attitude,  and  no  one 
can  find  fault  with  these  aims  and  this  definition  ;  but 
the  question  arises — Do  the  authors  of  the  books  issued 
by  this  Association  act  up  to  these  aims  or  conform  to 
this  definition  ?  Do  they  never  rest  on  "  arbitrary 
assumptions  "  or  unquestioned  "  authority  "  ? 

As  the  writers  base  their  agnosticism — and  in  some 
cases  their  pronounced  atheism,  as,  e.g.,  Haeckel,  upon 
Darwinism — it  becomes  necessary  to  examine  that 
theory  ;  and  that  is  why  I  have  added  it  to  the  title 
of  this  addi^ess. 

The  following  are  a  few  quotations  from  a  typical 
rationalistic  writer  who  attributes  everything  to  natural 
selection. 

^  A  Plea  for  Atheism,  p.  2. 


VALUE   OF   INDUCTIVE   EVIDENCE         3 

The  anonymous  author  of  Mr.  Balfour  s  Ajwlogetics, 
speaking  of  "  Science,"  says  : — 

"  Science  courts  the  most  rigorous  investigation,"  and 
"  lays  bare  the  natural  causes  of  all  phenomena." 

It  has  not  succeeded  in  doing  so  for  the  cause  of 
terrestrial  life,  the  cause  of  chemical  affinities,  and 
many  other  things. 

"  Science  remains  firmly  planted  on  the  impregnable 
ground  of  experience,"  for  "knowledge  can  only  be 
gained  by  means  of  observation  corrected  and  verified 
by  experiments." 

I  wish  particularly  to  call  attention  to  the  fact  that 
knowledge  based  on  Inductive  evidence  is,  in  the  case 
of  this  writer,  conspicuous  by  its  absence.  If  "  observa- 
tion and  experiment"  were  the  sole  means  of  acquiring 
knowledge,  the  greater  part  of  recognised  scientific  con- 
clusions would  have  to  be  abandoned.  Thus,  no  one 
now  disputes  the  "  fact "  that  the  rotation  of  the  earth 
on  its  axis  gives  us  day  and  night ;  but  "  observation  " 
of  the  sun  apparently  supports  the  opposite  conclusion. 
It  is  solely  accepted  on  inductive  evidence,  i.e.  the 
accumulation  of  probabilities  of  a  very  high  order 
which  furnishes  a  moral  conviction  of  the  truth,  and 
is  equivalent  to  a  demonstration,  rendering  the  alter- 
native— that  the  sun  and  stars  travel  round  the  earth 
in  twenty-four  hours — absolutely  unthinkable.  The 
truth  of  the  earth's  rotation  does  not  lie  within  the 
range  of  "  observation  and  experiment." 

Similarly,  when  this    writer  asks   for  proofs  of  the 
existence  of  God,  he  says : — 

"Science  neither  affirms  nor  denies  the  existence  of 
God.  .  .  .  The  so-called  knowledge  [of  God]  must  be 


4  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

submitted  to  the  tests  of  observation  and  experiment. 
If  it  is  knowledge  at  all,  it  is  capable  of  verification, 
and  the  verdict  of  science  on  the  subject  must  be 
final."! 

"No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time.'*''  How  can 
the  knowledge  of  Him  be  brought  within  the  range  of 
observation  and  experiment  ?  But  as  science  is  per- 
fectly satisfied  with  inductive  evidence  where  these  are 
impossible,  Rationalists  are  inconsistent  in  not  accept- 
ing it  as  a  proof  of  the  existence  of  a  Creator ;  for  the 
accumulation  of  probabilities  of  an  Omnipotent  Mind 
behind  nature  is  as  great  as  or  far  greater  than,  say, 
e.g.^  the  coincidences  between  the  absorption  bands  in 
the  solar  spectrum  and  the  coiTesponding  coloured 
bands  of  vapourised  metals,  etc. ;  yet,  all  physicists  are 
perfectly  willing  to  accept  the  probability  of  our  metals 
being  in  the  sun  itself  as  a  fact,  though  they  have  not 
a  chance  of  submitting  the  incandescent  vapours  of  that 
luminary  to  observation  and  experiment. 

It  is  said  that  believers  have  faith  in  God.  "  Faith 
is  the  proving  of  things  not  seen,""*  according  to  the 
writer  to  the  Hebrews  (R.V.),  and  this  is  precisely  what 
is  called  inductive  evidence  in  science. 

English  Rationalists  seem  to  be  mainly,  like  Bradlaugh, 
agnostics.  They  do  not  say  "there  is  no  God,"  but 
what  are  regarded  by  theists  as  sufficient  "  proofs  "  do 
not  seem  to  appeal  to  them  as  any  evidence ;  and  the 
reason,  we  shall  see,  is  that  they  accept  Darwinism  as 
accountable  for  everything. 

Thus,  when  the  author  of  Mr.  Balfour''s  Apologetics 
is    discussing     human     psychology,    he    uses    natural 

»  P.  102. 


HAECKEL  AND   MONISM  5 

selection    as     a    general    instrument    to    explain    all 
mental  phenomena.     For  example  : — 

"  The  capacity  of  the  human  intellect  is  in  conformity 
with  what  we  might  expect,  on  the  theory  that  it  has 
been  evolved  for  practical  purposes  by  the  process  of 
natural  selection."  ^ 

"  Reason  is  the  '  roof  and  crown  of  things ' ;  it  is 
the  final  result  of  a  long  process  of  natural  selection." 
But  it  does  not  fall  within  the  scope  of  "  observation 
and  experiment."^ 

The  latest  writer  on  natural  selection,  however,  says  : — 

"  Man  is  an  unsatisfactory  organism  in  which  to 
determine  either  the  existence  or  non-existence  of 
natural  selection."  ^ 

If  it  be  asked  why  these  rationalistic  writers  lay 
so  much  stress  upon  natui-al  selection,  the  answer  seems 
to  be  that — setting  aside  their  own  definition — they 
accept  Darwinism  as  an  established  fact,  and  Darwin 
as  an  "  authority,"  because  they  know  no  other  source 
of  interpretation  of  all  the  phenomena  of  living 
beings. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  Haeckel  as  illustrating  the 
materialistic  or,  as  he  calls  it,  the  monistic  position. 
Unlike  agnostics,  he  says  : — 

"Atheism  affirms  that  there  are  no  gods  nor  god- 
desses. This  godless  world-system  substantially  agrees 
with  monism  or  pantheism.     Dualism   breaks  up  the 

'  P.  87. 
2  P.  93. 

^  Variation  in  Animals  and  Plants,  by  Dr.  H.  M.  Vernon, 
p.  349. 


6  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

universe  into  two  entirely  distinct  substances — the 
material  world  and  the  immaterial  God.  .  .  .  Monism 
recognises  one  sole  substance,  which  is  at  once  '  God 
and  Natm-e."*  Body  and  spirit  or  matter  and  energy 
it  holds  to  be  inseparable."  ^ 

In  regard  to  materialistic  monism,  as  do  Rationalists, 
he  treats  Darwinism  as  fundamentally  the  interpreta- 
tion of  all  phenomena  : — 

"Darwin  gave  us  the  key  to  the  monistic  explana- 
tion of  organism.  .  .  .  Mechanism  alone  can  give  us 
a  true  explanation  of  natural  phenomena ;  for  it  traces 
them  to  their  real  efficient  causes — viz.  to  blind  and 
unconscious  agencies."'  ^ 

"  Kant  said :  '  It  is  impossible  to  explain  the  origin 
of  a  single  blade  of  grass  by  natural  laws  uncontrolled 
by  design."*  Seventy  years  afterwards  Darwin  achieved 
the  task  which  Kant  deemed  impracticable."  ^ 

Similarly,  Biichner  says  : — 

"  Darwinism  is  the  chief  support  of  materialism  and 
monism."  * 

Was  this  Darwin's  own  view  ?  In  the  sixth  edition 
of  the  Origin  of  Specks,  etc.  (with  additions  and 
con-ections  to  1872,  published  in  1878)  the  final  words 
are  as  follows  : — 

"There  is  grandeur  in  this  view  of  life,  with  its 
several  powers,  having  been  originally  breathed  by  the 
Creator  into  a  few  forms  or  into  one ;  and  that  whilst 
this  planet  has  gone  cycling  on  according  to  the  fixed 

^  Biddle  of  the  Universe,  p.  20. 

2  Op.  cit.  pp.  264  and  265. 

'  Op.  cit.  p.  265. 

*  Last   Words  on  Materialism,  p.   139. 


DARWIN^S   POSTULATES  7 

law  of  gravity,  from  so  simple  a  beginning,  endless 
forms  most  beautiful  and  most  wonderful  have  been, 
and  are  being,  evolved.'^  ^ 

In  his  Descent  of  Man  (1871)  he  also  wrote  : — 

"  The  birth  both  of  species  and  of  the  individual 
are  equally  parts  of  that  grand  sequence  of  events 
which  our  minds  refuse  to  accept  as  the  result  of  blind 
chance."  ^ 

Compare  these  last  words  with  those  I  have  quoted 
from  Haeckel — viz.  "  blind  and  unconscious  agencies." 

A  noticeable  feature  soon  becomes  apparent  in  the 
writings  of  Darwinians  and  Rationalists,  in  that  they 
often  far  "  out-darwin  "  Darwin  himself  in  their  appli- 
cations of  natural  selection. 

His  works  on  the  Origin  of  Species,  etc.,  and  Animals 
and  Plants  under  Domestication  are  solely  concerned  with 
the  evolution  of  living  organisms,  which  he  bases 
on  two  postulates — (1)  the  original  creation  of  a  few  or 
one  primitive  being ;  and  (2)  the  existence  of  varia- 
tions, without  which,  he  says,  natural  selection  can  do 
nothing.^  If  these  postulates  be  granted,  natural 
selection  would  be  accountable  for  Evolution. 

But  some  writers  would  endeavour  to  account  for 
the  various  internal  tissues  as  resulting  from  natural 
selection  ;  and  not  only  man's  mental  phenomena,  but 
even  death  itself  as  coming  under  its  sway. 

M.  Leon  A.  Dumont  observed  that  on  the  acceptance 
of  Darwin's  theory  in  Germany  : — 

"Non     seulement     on     Fadopta    pour    les    sciences 

^  Oriyin  of  Species,  p.  429. 
2  Vol.  ii.,  p.  396. 
^  Origin,  etc.,  p.  64. 


8  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

naturelles,  mais  on  essaya  de  Tetendre  aux  faits  les  plus 
divers,  a  la  science  du  langage,  a  la  formation  des 
facultes  intellectuelles,  a  la  politique,  a  la  morale,  a 
Fhistoire,  a  la  theorie  du  progres.  Le  darwinisme  et 
ses  applications  ont  donne  naissance  dans  ce  pays  a 
toute  une  litterature."'"'  ^ 

With  regard  to  man,  Darwin''s  work  on  his  Descent 
is  mainly  concerned  with  the  evolution  of  his  body 
from  the  lower  animals,  and  only  observes  of  his 
psychology  : — 

"  The  moral  qualities  are  advanced,  either  directly 
or  indirectly,  much  more  through  the  effects  of  habit, 
the  reasoning  powers,  instruction,  religion,  etc.,  than 
through  natural  selection."  ^ 

The  author  of  Mr.  Balfour''s  Apologetics^  however, 
refers  man's  senses,  reason,  aesthetic  powers,  etc.,  un- 
hesitatingly to  natural  selection.  But,  besides  basing 
human  psychology  on  natural  selection  we  have  seen 
that  Haeckel  and  Biichner  base  their  atheistic 
materialism  on  Darwinism,  in  spite  of  Darwin's  own 
express  assertions  of  his  belief  in  a  Creator,  as  seen 
in  the  passages  referred  to.^ 

We  must  now  enter  upon  an  examination  of  Darwin- 
ism, from  which  Evolution  must  be  carefully  dis- 
tinguished. The  latter  now  stands  on  an  iiTefra^jjable 
basis.  The  evidence  is  largely  inductive,  but  sup- 
plemented   by    a   vast   amount   of    "  observation   and 

^  Haeckel  et  la  Theorie  de  rEvolution  en  Allemagne,  p.  36 
(1873). 

2  The  Descent  of  Man,  vol.  ii.,  p.  404. 

'  Origin  of  Species,  pp.  140,  429  ;  Descent  of  Man,  vol.  ii., 
p.  396. 


DARWIN   ON   MALTHUS^  THEORY        9 

experiment " ;  so  that  any  alternative  is  at  the  present 
day  unthinkable. 

Darwinism  was  a  theory  to  account  for  the  process 
of  Evolution,  and  is  expressed  by  the  title  of  the  book, 
The  Origin  of  Species  hy  means  of  Natural  Selection. 

Darwin  tells  us  that  it  was  suggested  to  his  mind 
by  reading  Malthus"*  Essay  on  Population.  In  this 
work  the  author  observes  that,  as  the  human  race 
multiplies  at  a  geometrical  progi^ession,  but  their  food 
supply  increases  at  an  arithmetical  one,^  a  time  must 
come  when  some  must  die  for  want  of  food,  in  any 
given  limited  area  at  least.  Hence  the  weak  and 
sickly,  the  diseased  and  impoverished,  etc.,  will  go 
first,  as  being,  so  to  say,  naturally  eliminated,  while 
the  strong  and  rich  will  be  naturally  selected. 

Now  applying  this  theory  to  animals  and  plants, 
Darwin's  first  datum  is  that  they  have  an  enormous 
birth-rate  with  a  nearly  equal  death-rate ;  because  in 
any  definite  area  the  average  of  its  inhabitants  is 
annually  maintained. 

The  causes  of  the  deaths  are  various.  A  large  pro- 
portion of  offspring,  as  eggs  of  fishes,  are  eaten  by 
others.  Ill-luck,  or,  as  Darwin  calls  it,  "fortuitous 
destruction,"  is  accountable  for  many  losses  among  the 
offspring. 

With  regard  to  plants,   well  nourished  seeds   grow 

^  It  is  beside  my  present  question  to  enquire  how  he  drew  this 
conclusion,  but  the  process  is  not  quite  clear  ;  since  cultivated 
plants_,  as  wheat,  and  domesticated  animals  multiply  in  a  high 
geometrical  progression,  as  well  as  man.  But,  in  a  limited  area, 
say  England,  which  was  supposed  to  supply  its  population 
without  any  foreign  assistance,  the  population  will  increase  but 
the  area  does  not ;  and  if  this  be  fully  cultivated,  it  can  only 
supply  a  fixed  quantity  of  animal  and  vegetable  food. 

2 


10  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

into  more  vigorous  plants  and  crowd  out  the  weaker 
ones.  In  fact,  "  the  struggle  for  existence  "  is  intense, 
not  only  between  competing  animals  and  plants,  but 
with  the  surrounding  physical  conditions,  etc.  The 
general  consequence  is  that  the  average  number  only 
survives. 

But  the  survival  of  the  strongest  and  luckiest  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  appearance  of  new  Variations  of 
Structure  which  form  the  basis  of  a  new  Variety ;  for 
such  are  due  to  other  causes  than  those  which  enable 
the  survivals  to  be  the  "  fittest  to  survive." 

If  this  process  be  natural  selection,  then  natural 
selection  has  no  power  or  agency  in  the  procedure 
at  all,  as  so  many  ^^Titers  say.  It  is,  as  Darwin 
insisted,  only  a  metaphor.     Thus  he  \vrites  : — 

"Some  have  even  imagined  that  natural  selection 
induces  variability,  whereas  it  implies  only  the  pre- 
servation of  such  variations  as  arise  and  are  beneficial 
to  the  being  under  its  conditions  of  life.  .  .  .  Others 
have  objected  that  as  plants  have  no  volition,  natural 
selection  is  not  applicable  to  them  !  In  the  literal 
sense  of  the  word,  no  doubt,  natural  selection  is  a 
false  term  ;  but  who  ever  objected  to  chemists  speaking 
of  the  elective  affinities  of  the  various  elements  ?  .  .  . 
It  has  been  said  that  I  speak  of  natural  selection  as 
an  active  power  or  Deity ;  but  who  objects  to  an 
author  speaking  of  the  attraction  of  gravity  as  ruling 
the  movements  of  the  planets  ?  Every  one  knows  what 
is  meant  and  is  implied  by  such  metaphorical  ex- 
pressions, etc.""  ^ 

Darwin's  first  and  fundamental  mistake  was  to  intro- 
duce  the  element  of  Structure  or  Form  into  Malthus' 
theory ;  a  feature  with  which  he  was  not  concerned  at 
^  Origin  of  Species,  p.  63. 


DARWIN  AND  INDIVIDUAL  DIFFERENCES    11 

all.  It  has  never  been  shown  that  slight  changes  of 
structure  or  form,  or  what  are  called  "  Individual 
Differences,"  have  anything  to  do  either  with  the  death 
or  survival  of  individuals.^ 

Darwin's  second  mistake  was  to  regard  "  Individual 
Differences  "  ^  as  a  source  of  varieties  in  nature. 

These  differences  arise  from  the  fact,  that  no  two 
animals  or  plants  of  any  species  are  absolutely  alike. 
For  example,  no  two  leaves  on  a  tree  are  identical  in 
shape,  as  if  they  were  cut  out  together  like  stamped 
"fish-papers."  No  two  peas  in  a  pod  are  absolutely 
alike.  All  such  differences  are  neglected  by  systematists 
because  they  are  wanting  in  the  two  essential  features 
of  varieties  and  species  ;  namely,  a  sufficient  amount  of 
difference  to  justify  the  use  of  the  terms  "  variation  " 
and  "  variety  "  ;  and  hereditary  constancy. 

Dr.  A.  R.  Wallace  distinguishes  between  "  specific  " 
and  "  non-specific  or  developmental  characters ""  : 

"  The  latter  [corresponding  to  Individual  Differences] 
"  are  due  to  the  laws  which  determine  the  growth  and 
development  of  the  organism,  and  therefore  rarely 
coincide  exactly  with  the  limits  of  a  species."  ^ 

It  is  not  difficult  to  see  how  Darwin  came  to  look  to 
individual  differences  as  a  source  of  variations.  It  was 
because  he  based  his  theory  on  observation  upon  plants 
under  cultivation  and  upon  domesticated  animals  ;  and 
far  less,  if  at  all,  upon  wild  plants  and  animals.  Thus, 
e.g.^  let  us  take  the  radish.  We  find  that  as  a  wild 
plant  it  is  constant    in    form    and    has    no    varieties, 

^  I  am  not  alluding-  to  malformations,  but  such  changes  as  a 
systematist  requires  for  describing  a  new  variety. 
'  Origin  of  Species,  p.  34. 
*  Fortnightly  Review,  March^  1895,  p.  444. 


12  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

but  under  cultivation  in  an  artificially  prepared  soil, 
the  root  has  become  spindle-shaped  or  globular ;  and 
by  careful  selection  of  the  seed,  several  "forms'"  are 
now  hereditary.  All  such  may  be  called  "  exaggerated  "" 
individual  differences,  but  not  "  varieties.""  ^ 

CaiTots,  cabbages,  Shirley  poppies,  etc.,  supply 
analogous  instances.     Hence  Darwin  said  : — 

"  Seeing  that  variations  useful  to  man  have  un- 
doubtedly occuiTed,  can  it  be  thought  improbable  that 
other  variations  useful  ...  in  the  great  and  complex 
battle  of  life  should  occur  .  .  .  ?  "  ^ 

On  the  next  page  he  observes,  "  Changes  in  the 
conditions  of  life  give  a  tendency  to  increased  variability. 
.  .  .  Unless  such  profitable  variations  occur,  natural 
selection  can  do  nothing."*"*  The  wild  caiTot,  cabbage, 
field  poppy,  for  example,  have  produced  no  wild  varieties 
at  all ;  although  not  a  single  individual  plant,  it  may 
be  presumed,  has  not  had  individual  differences.  Let 
the  plant  be  transfeiTed  to  some  markedly  different 
surroundings,  or  into  "changed  conditions  of  life,"*"* 
then  certain  individual  differences  may  become  pro- 
nounced. Thus  the  Lesser  Celandine  (Rammculus 
Ficaria)  never  varies  (in  the  systematist's  eye)  in 
England,  but  it  grows  to  a  large  size  in  Malta  and 
has  been  called  var.  CaUhcefolia ;  but  then,  as  the 
Maltese  plants  are  all  alike,  natural  selection  has  had 
nothing  to  select  from. 

Many  observers,  accepting  Darwin"'s  "  individual 
differences "   as   supplying  materials  for  the  origin  of 

^  I  say  this,  though  Darwin  included  mere  individual  diiferences 
under  the  term  ^^  variations  "  {Origin  of  Specieny  p.  64). 
*  Op.  cit.  p.  63. 


THE   ORIGIN   OF   VARIETIES  13 

species,  have  examined  hundreds,  in  some  cases  thousands, 
of  individuals  of  the  same  kind,  and  represented  the 
differences  seen  in  any  selected  organ,  such  as  the  sepals 
and  petals  of  the  lesser  celandine,  length  or  breadth  of 
the  carapace  of  crabs,  earwigs,  shrimps,  etc.,  in  curves 
with  maxima  and  minima.  But  these  only  show  that 
the  processes  of  growth  are  never  absolutely  identical 
in  any  organ,  depending  probably  on  accidental 
differences  in  nourishment.  The  important  question 
arises,  ivill  they  lead  to  the  discovery  of  the  Origin  of 
Varieties  ? 

As  far  as  I  can  discover,  the  observers  are  not 
always  careful  to  look  first  for  "  changed  conditions 
of  life " ;  but  collect  their  individual  specimens  from 
one  and  the  same  locality.  Secondly,  they  seem  to 
forget  that  no  character  is  of  any  importance  for 
classification  unless  it  has  hereditary  constancy.  These 
two  fundamental  conditions  for  varieties  do  not  seem 
to  be  sufficiently  attended  to  in  every  case,  if  at  all  in 
some  instances. 

A  correspondent  informs  me  that  he  has  found  that 
the  number  of  ray  florets  in  the  S.  European  species 
of  Marygold  varies  according  to  their  habitats.  Thus 
21  is  the  typical  number  ;  but  near  the  sea  it  rises 
to  26  (=  2  X  13)  and  34.  The  ox-eye  daisy  has 
generally  21  ray  florets  at  Lake  Como ;  but  at  an 
altitude  of  400  to  500  feet  it  develops  during  the 
height  of  the  flow^ering  season  34,  reverting  to  21 
at  the  end  of  the  season. 

The  changes  are  obviously  due  to  "  changed  con- 
ditions of  life.""  Of  course,  these  numbers  are  readily 
accounted  for  by  the  principles  of  phyllotaxis. 

The  second  of  Darwin's  supposed  sources  of  variations 


14  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

was  what  he  called  "  indefinite "  variations.  ^  He 
thought  that  when  seeds  or  young  animals  grew  up 
under  changed  conditions  of  life,  the  rule  was,  they 
varied  "  indefinitely '" ;  that  is  to  say,  in  several  ways, 
some  assuming  favourable  variations,  others  injurious 
ones.  The  result  was  that  a  few  were  naturally 
selected,  and  the  rest  died.  Neither  Darwin  nor  any 
Darwinian  has  ever  brought  forward  any  illustration,  to 
the  best  of  my  knowledge,  of  such  indefinite  variations 
among  wild  plants  or  animals  in  nature. 

Moreover,  supposing  that  there  were  such  indefinite 
variations,  the  struggle  for  existence  occurs  in  infancy  ; 
that  is,  long  before  any  varietal  or  specific  characters, 
as  a  rule,  make  their  appearance,  in  plants  at  least. 
Thus,  if  pear  trees  were  raised  from  seed,  the  struggle 
must  take  place  and  the  survivors  be  determined  years 
before  any  varietal  character  can  be  seen  in  the 
flowers  of  fruits ;  so  that  this  proves  that  it  is  not 
points  of  structure  or  form  upon  which  life  and  death 
depend. 

If  it  be  asserted  that  there  is  some  correlation 
between  the  new  varietal  characters  in  the  pears  (which 
may  not  be  borne  until  ten  years  after  the  pips  were 
sown)  and  the  survival  during  infancy  years  before,  I 
am  not  aware  of  any  evidence  ever  having  been  brought 
forward  to  sustain  this  idea. 

Darwin  would  draw  an  analogy  between  man's 
selection  and  natural  selection  ;  but  the  two  processes 
are  diametrically  opposite  in  character ;  for  man  selects 
by  isolating  the  individual  he  wishes  to  preserve,  and 
he  does  not  allow  it  to  have  any  struggle  at  all.       In 

^  Animals  and  Plants  under  Domestication,  vol.  ii.^  p.  272  ; 
Origin  of  Species,  etc.,  pp.  6,  106. 


NATURAL  SELECTION  15 

nature,  the  survival  is  supposed  to  result  from  an 
intense  struggle  for  existence.  But  nature  has  not  two 
methods  of  making  varieties,  as  far  as  we  know. 

Again,  natural  selection  is  often  spoken  of,  by 
writers,  as  an  "  agent,''  or  as  possessing  "  power."  ^  It 
has  really  nothing  of  the  sort.  It  is  like  a  "  natural 
law,"  which  is  really  no  "law"  at  all,  but  only  a 
phrase  indicating  anything  which  always  happens 
under  similar  circumstances. 

Natural  selection  stands  for  the  following  fact.  Too 
many  creatures  are  born  for  all  to  be  able  to  live. 
That  is  a  natural  law,  so  the  majority  die  and  the  few 
survive.  That  is  all.  The  causes  of  the  death  of  the 
many  and  the  reasons  why  a  few  survive  can  be  known  ; 
but  natural  selection  is  only,  as  Darwin  insisted,  a 
metaphor  to  express  that  fact. 

Thus,  for  example,  when  an  epidemic  seizes  a  district, 
one  in  one  family,  two  in  another,  etc.,  are  attacked 
and  die.  Others  may  or  may  not  be  attacked  and 
survive.  Such  is  natm-al  selection  among  human 
beings.  The  cause  of  attack  is  pathological  microbes. 
The  reason  why  some  survive  is  that  they  possess 
constitutions  strong  enough  to  resist  the  attack. 
Natural  selection  is  only  the  Registrar  ! 

It  has,  therefore,  yet  to  be  shown  that  a  change  of 
form  which  can  be  sufficient  to  be  called  varietal  ever 
causes  death  ;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  can  be  credited 
with  the  power  to  secure  survival. 

It  is  necessary  now  to  show  how  it  came  about  that 
D-^'-vinism  is  regarded  as  the  main  support  of  atheistic 
monism.       Darwin's  illustration  of  the  origin  of  species 

*  Darwin  repudiated  this  idea,  as  we  have  seen. 


16  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

by  means  of  natural  selection  will  quite  account  for  it. 
He  said  : — 

"  If  an  architect  were  to  rear  a  noble  and  commodious 
edifice,  without  the  use  of  cut  stone,  by  selecting  from 
the  fragments  at  the  base  of  a  precipice  wedge-shaped 
stones  for  his  arches,  elongated  stones  for  his  lintels, 
and  flat  stones  for  his  roof,  we  should  admire  his  skill 
and  regard  him  as  the  paramount  power.  Now  the 
fragments  of  stone,  though  indispensable  to  the 
architect,  bear  to  the  edifice  built  by  him  the  same 
relation  which  the  fluctuating  variations  of  each  organic 
being  bear  to  the  varied  and  admirable  structm-es 
ultimately  acquired  by  its  modified  descendants.^"*  ^ 

It  is  impossible,  however,  to  build  a  "  noble  edifice '" 
out  of  such  materials,  especially  as  Darwin  provides 
nothing  in  the  Avay  of  mortar.  No  one  (as  Mr.  Herbert 
Spencer  says)  except  the  most  primitive  men  ever  built 
a  house  with  undressed  stone. 

But  the  point  to  be  especially  noted  is  that  the 
stones  bear,  not  "  the  same,"  but  no  relation  at  all  to  the 
requirements  of  the  house,  since  they  are  not  prepared 
in  any  way  for  it.  Similarly,  the  "  fluctuating  favour- 
able variations '"  which  happen  to  arise  hear  no  relation 
to  the  organism^s  requirements,  according  to  Darwin. 
Hence  there  is  no  Natural  Laio  connecting  such  varia- 
tions with  the  adaptive  form  of  the  being. 

It  is  always  the  presence  of  "law  and  order '"*  in 
nature  which  appeals  to  man  as  evidence  of  Mind  and 
not  "  blind  chance  "  ;  and  if  Darwinism  were  true,  then 
monistic  atheism  might,  perhaps,  have  some  reasonable 
basis  for  it. 

Similarly,  Darwin's  elaborate  explanation  of  how  he 

*  Animals  and  Plants  under  Domestication,  vol.  ii.,  p.  430. 


DARWIN   ON  THE   HUMAN   EYE         17 

supposed  an  eye  might  have  come  into  existence  by 
means  of  natural  selection,  required  something  more 
than  a  score  of  imaginary  suppositions,  all  of  which 
have  to  be  also  accounted  for,  presumably  by  natural 
selection.  The  following  is  his  description,  in  which 
I  have  italicised  the  suppositions  : — 

"  If  we  must  compare  the  eye  to  an  optical  instru- 
ment (writes  Darwin)  we  ought  in  imagination  to 
take  a  thick  layer  of  transparent  tissiie^  with  spaces  Jilled 
with  fluid,  and  with  a  nerve  serisitive  to  light  beneath, 
and  then  suppose  every  part  of  this  layer  to  he  cmi- 
tinually  changing  slowly  in  density,  so  as  to  separate 
into  layers  of  different  densities  and  thicknesses,  placed 
at  different  distances  from  each  other,  and  with  the 
surfaces  of  each  layer  slowly  changing  inform.  Further 
we  must  suppose  that  there  is  a  power  represented  by 
natural  selection  or  the  survival  of  the  fittest,  always 
intently  watching  each  slight  alteration  in  the  trans- 
parent layers ;  and  carefidly  preserving  each  which, 
under  varied  circumstances,  in  any  way  or  any  degi^ee, 
tends  to  produce  a  distincter  image.  We  must  suppose 
each  new  state  of  the  instrument  to  he  multiplied  by 
the  million ;  each  to  be  preserved  until  a  better  one  is 
produced,  and  then  the  old  ones  to  be  all  destroyed. 
Let  this  process  go  on  for  millions  of  years :  and  dui'ing 
each  year  on  m,illions  of  individuals  of  many  kinds  ;  and 
may  we  not  believe  that  a  living  optical  instrument 
might  thus  be  formed  as  superior  to  one  of  glass,  as  the 
works  of  the  Creator  are  to  those  of  man  ?  "'  ^ 

Huxley  described  Darwinism  as  a  method  of  "  trial 
arr*  error";  but  such  a  description  is  totally  inap- 
plicable to  all  other  departments  of  nature.  There 
is  nothing  of  the  sort  in    the   laws    of  gi'avity,   heat, 

^  Origin  of  Species,  etc.,  p.  146. 


18  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

electricity,  etc.  ;  why  then  should  it  occur  when 
the  noblest  efforts  are  made  in  the  construction  of 
m)Tiads  of  living  beings,  in  giving  them  perfect 
adaptations  to  their  conditions  of  life,  including  man 
himself  ? 

It  is  scarcely  to  be  wondered  at  that  Darwin- 
ism should  have  been  regarded  as  a  death-blow  to 
Theism. 

Herein,  then,  will  be  seen  the  absolute  necessity  of 
showing  the  ftillacies  of  Darwinism  in  any  attempt  to 
expose  the  irrationality  of  Rationalists  and  Haeckelian 
or  materialistic  monists. 

What  then  is  the  alternative  to  Darwinism  to  account 
for  evolution  ?  I  will  call  it  the  "  True  Darwinism,'^ 
because  Darwin  himself  gave  it  us,  as  well  as  natural 
selection. 

Euclid  bases  his  propositions  on  axioms,  and  True 
Darwinism  is  founded  on  t^^o  such  axioms. 

The  first  is  "  Variability  ^' — that  is,  the  capacity  or 
power  in  all  organisms  to  vary  in  internal  structure  and 
external  form. 

Secondly,  there  is  a  power  residing  in  protoplasm 
and  the  nucleus,  which  can  respond  to  external  influences. 
They  can  by  means  of  this  power  construct  cells, 
tissues  and  organs  in  response  to,  and  direct  adapta- 
tion to  the  conditions  of  life. 

Darwin  thus  describes  the  process  : — 

"  The  direct  action  of  changed  conditions  leads  to 
definite  or  indefinite  results.  ...  In  the  former  case 
the  nature  of  the  organism  is  such  that  it  yields  readily 
when  subjected  to  certain  conditions,  and  all,  or  nearly 
all,  the  individuals  become  modified  in  the  same  way."  ^ 

*  Origin  of  Species,  p.  lOG. 


THE   TRUE   DARWINISM  19 

"  A  new  sub-variety  would  be  formed  without  the  aid 
of  natural  selection."  ^ 

The  important  point  to  notice  is  that  we  here  have 
a  Natural  Laio  governing  the  relationship  hetiveen  the 
variations  which  arise   and   the   changed   conditions   of 

life. 

As  all  the  individuals  vary  alike  in  response  to  them, 
there  is  nothing  for  natural  selection  to  do.  The 
"  indefinite  results  "*'  to  which  he  alludes  are  really  non- 
existent.     There  are  only  defimte  ones. 

Of  course,  the  majority  of  the  individuals  (that  is,  the 
offspring  of  any  species  submitted  to  new  conditions) 
die,  and  the  few  survive.  That  may  be  called  the 
proper  sphere  of  natural  selection ;  but  this  fact  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  new  varietal  characters,  which 
both  the  dead  and  the  living  possessed  alike. 

If  Darwin  was  right  in  supposing  the  Creator  to 
have  breathed  life  into  a  single  form,  or  to  have  made 
a  speck  of  protoplasm  with  its  nucleus — and  it  is,  at 
present,  perfectly  inconceivable  how  such  a  complicated 
structure  as  that  of  a  nucleus  could  otherwise  have 
come  into  existence^ — then  that  speck  was  sufficient 
to  evolve  the  whole  of  the  vegetable  and  animal 
worlds,  inclusive  of  man,  past,  present  and  future.  If 
we  reflect  on  this  phenomenon,  we  discover  that 
protoplasm  is  endowed  with  a  practically  creative 
omnipotence ! 

To  most  minds  such  an  astounding  fact  would  be 
su.iicient  of  itself  as  an  infallible  witness  to  an  Omniscient 
Power  behind  nature. 

^  Animals  and  Plants  under  Domestication,  vol.  ii.,  p.  271. 
^  There  are  plenty  of  theories  to  account  for  the  origin  of 
protoplasm  from  pre-existing  lifeless  matter. 


20  PRESENT-DAY   RATIONALISM 

Coupled  with  this  universal  power  there  is  as  universal 
a  "  Directivity "'  which  utilises  the  chemico-physical 
forces  by  which  all  creatures  are  made ;  but  these  alone 
cannot  account  for  adaptations  in  organic  structures. 

The  whole  of  Evolution  is  thus  worked  out  on  those 
two  axiomatic  principles  or  natural  laws. 

Darwin  came  to  realise  the  great  importance  of  the 
"direct  action "''  of  the  environment  in  1876  as  the 
prime  cause  or  interpretation  of  Evolution.  He  thus 
wrote  to  Professor  Wagner  of  Munich  : — 

"  The  greatest  mistake  I  made  was,  I  now  think,  that 
I  did  not  attach  weight  to  the  direct  influence  of  food, 
climate,  etc.,  quite  independently  of  natural  selection. 
When  I  wrote  my  book — and  for  some  years  later — I 
could  not  find  a  good  proof  of  the  direct  action  of 
the  environment  on  the  species.  Such  proofs  are  now 
plentiful."  1 

Of  course,  they  were  as  "  plentiful "'  in  1859  as  in 
1876.  But  in  fact  they  are  universal.  In  other  words, 
it  is  a  Natural  Law. 

It  will  now  be  seen  that  the  "  True  Darwinism,''  or 
the  Law  of  Adaptation,  is  the  true  and  only  interpretation 
of  Evolution,  and  replaces  the  old  argument  of  Design. 
This  presumed  that  the  Deity  proceeded  on  similar  lines 
to  those  of  a  manufacturer  or  artificer,  who  first  conceives 
an  idea;  he  then  designs  and  di'aws  out  a  plan,  and 
finally  constructs  the  mechanism  in  accordance  with  it. 

Similarly,  it  was  thought  that  all  adaptations  in  plants 
and  animals  were  preconceived  before  their  creation. 

Evolution  reverses  this  process.  Nothing  is  ever 
made,  at  first,  in  anticipation  of  its  use  or  requirement. 

^  Quoted  by  Biichner,  Op.  cit.,  p.  194  ;  see  also  Darwiu's  "  Life." 


THE   LAW   OF   ADAPTATION  21 

The  necessary  structure  is  evolved  by  the  responsive 
action  of  the  being  to  its  environment.  In  the  case  of 
animals,  effort  and  use  are  the  means  of  securing 
muscular  and  other  organs  ^ ;  while  the  eye  has  been 
slowly  evolved  by  the  direct  action  of  light  on  sensitive 
protoplasm  under  Directivity. 

This  universal  process  of  self-adaptation  to  the 
environmental  forces — "without  the  aid  of  natural 
selection,"'  as  Darwin  says — appeals  far  more  strongly 
to  one's  mind  as  undoubted  evidence  of  a  Divine, 
Creative  Power  or  Mind,  than  Design  could  ever 
possibly  do.^ 

The  belief,  therefore,  in  a  Creator  is  based  on  a  vast 
collection  of  individual  probabilities,  of  so  high  an 
order  that,  to  any  mind  receptive  of  inductive  evidence, 
and  not  gratuitously  limited  to  "observation  and 
experiment,"  the  proofs  are  simply  overwhelming. 

POSTSCRIPI'. 

It  appears  from  a  discussion  in  the  Times  and 
elsewhere  concerning  Lord  Kelvin's  utterances  at 
University  College,  on  May  1st,  that  while  one  writer 
thinks   his    Lordship   is   not   competent   to   speak    on 

^  An  interesting  case  of  "^  direct  action  "  of  use  and  "  proto- 
plasmic response  "  occurred  in  a  patient  of  St.  Bartholomew's 
Hospital.  A  guard  of  the  Metropolitan  Railway  had  his  elbow 
crushed.  The  bones  were  excised^  and  he  returned  to  his  duties. 
As  he  often  had  to  reach  his  compartment  after  the  train  had 
St.  i-ted^  he  was  in  the  habit  of  swinging  himself  along  the  foot- 
board by  means  of  the  bars  outside  the  carriages.  In  response 
to  this  effort  Nature  provided  him  with  a  perfectly  efficient  joint 
in  lieu  of  the  excised  bones  ;  but  what  the  actual  structure  was^ 
is  unknown. 

^  I  would  refer  the  reader  for  further  particulars  to  my  little 
hook,  The  Argument  of  Adaptation :  Williams  and  Norgate.    (1*.) 


22  PRESENT-DAY  RATIONALISM 

Biology,  others  state  that  all  references  to  a  Deity 
are  beyond  the  province  of  science. 

This  latter  is  undoubtedly  true  in  the  ordinary 
application  of  the  word.  Science  observes,  experi- 
ments, and  draws  logical  conclusions  from  inductive 
evidence,  when  experiment  is  impossible,  from  the 
purely  physical  and  observable  facts  of  nature. 

Darwin's  alternative  theory  to  natural  selection — 
viz.  the  origin  of  variations  by  the  definite  action  of 
the  environment — is  deducible  from  a  "plentiful"" 
supply  of  facts,  to  quote  his  word.  That  conclusion 
was  a  purely  scientific  one. 

But  beyond  all  that  science  can  teach,  there  are 
obvious  phenomena  which,  as  other  contributors  to 
the  discussion  point  out,  science  cannot  touch.  Such 
is  the  cause  of  the  responsive  power  of  protoplasm, 
by  means  of  which  new  variations  come  into  existence. 

There  is  "  something "  in  living  things  which  will 
not  apply  to  a  crystal.  The  molecules  of  alum  or 
other  mineral  always  have  assumed  and  always  do 
assume  the  same  forms.  But  it  is  not  necessarily  so 
with  animals  and  plants.  There  is  a  "  Directivity "  ^ 
in  both  cases,  but  with  a  difference. 

^  I  am  indebted  to  Professor  A.  H.  Church,  F.R.S.,  for  this 
very  useful  and  expressive  word.  It  seems  a  better  one  than 
Jas.  Croll's  "  Determining  Power,"  described  in  his  paper. 
What  Determines  Molecular  Motion,  the  Fundamental  Problem 
of  Nature?  Professor  Church  writes  me,  '' I  coined  it  many 
years  ago  to  avoid  the  use  of  '^ force,'  '^  energy,'  etc.,  when 
describing  in  lectures  on  Organic  Chemistry  the  parallelism 
between  the  chemist  directing  in  his  laboratory  physico-chemical 
forces  in  the  making  of  a  true  organic  compound,  and  that 
myvSterious  "  something "  which  employs  the  same  forces  to 
make  the  same  compound  in  the  plant  or  animal." 


DIRECTIVITY  23 

It  is  this  "  something  "  in  the  hving  world  which  is 
superadded  to  the  purely  chemico-physical  forces. 
Whence  did  it  come?  Thus,  when  we  run  through 
the  history  of  life  on  this  world,  we  see,  not  merely 
individual  differences  or  even  variations,  but  wonderful 
adaptations  of  all  sorts,  as  the  result  of  this  responsive- 
ness under  directivity. 

Then  we  look  to  ourselves,  and  discover  that  man 
makes  adaptations,  too,  for  his  wants  ;  sometimes  copy- 
ing the  contrivances  of  nature,  sometimes  finding  out 
afterwards  that  nature  has  forestalled  him. 

He  knows  that  his  works  are  the  result  of  intelli- 
gence ;  therefore  he  concludes  that  nature's  are  also 
the  issue  of  intelligence ;  but  hozv  they  come  about  is 
a  mystery  past  finding  out. 

But  while  Man  is  obliged  to  conceive  and  design 
before  he  begins  to  make  his  works  of  art,  nature's 
works  come  by  a  process  of  self-adjusting  evolution ; 
but  only  when  the  "  direct  action  "  of  the  environment 
calls  forth  the  responsive  power  of  protoplasm,  which 
then  sets  to  work  to  build  up  the  structure  required. 
This  is  a  strictly  logical  conclusion,  based  on  "  plentiful  " 
inductive  evidence. 

The  whole  of  the  phenomena  of  living  stiiictures 
may  be  conformable  to  natural  laws,  and  by  natural 
mi  ais — chemico-physical,  if  you  like ;  but,  try  to 
ignore  it  as  much  as  they  can,  biologists  are  bound  to 
admit  that  certain  phenomena  of  life  escape  their 
powers  of  "  observation  and  experiment " ;  and  the 
origin  of  variations  is  one  of  them. 

There  is  nothing  "abnormal,"  as  a  wi-iter  hints, 
in  "directivity,''  from  the  behaviour  of  a  nucleus 
in   a    protoplasmic    cell   to    the    Evolution    of  Man. 


24  PRESENT-DAY  RATIONALISM 

Directivity  is  a  universal  natural  law,  everywhere 
present.  It  is  even  a  matter  of  experiment  as  well  as 
observation ;  for  it  at  once  becomes  evident  under 
cultivation  and  domestication. 

Titles  are  of  little  account,  but  what  is  meant  by 
them  is  of  importance.  The  old  terms  "  vital  spirits," 
"  anima  animans,"  "  vis  medicatrix,"  etc.,  were  no  doubt 
defective  ;  but  there  is  a  certain  truth  underlying  them 
which  Biology  cannot  reach.  Take  vis  medicatrix  :  can 
biology  explain  by  purely  chemico-physical  forces  zahi/ 
a  wound  heals  at  all.^ 

"  Forces  "  are  unknowable  in  themselves,  and  can  only 
be  recognised  by  their  individual  effects,  as  electricity, 
magnetism,  etc.  Then — as  Jas.  Croll  said  of  the 
phenomena  of  life,  which  are  also  only  recognisable 
by  their  peculiar  effects — it  is  as  justifiable  to  regard 
them  as  due  to  "  vital "  force,  as  to  speak  of  electrical 
or  magnetic  forces.     Here  Lord  Kelvin  agrees  with  him. 

,  If  you  cannot  bring  reproduction  with  heredity  under 
chemico-physical  forces  alone,  why  hesitate  to  call  them 
"  vital "  forces,  acting  under  a  Directivity  which  guides 
the  protoplasmic  molecules  so  as  to  consti-uct  a  baby  ? 

Scientists  may  say  that  all  this  is  outside  their 
province.  It  may  be  so  ;  but  why  may  not  philosophy 
enter  the  field  which  science  will  not  inv^ade  ? 

The  following  were  Lord  Kelvin's  remarks  which  gave 
rise  to  the  numerous  comnmnications  to  the  Times  and 
elsewhere. 

LORD  KELVLVS  SPEECH. 

With  reference  to  Professor  Henslow's  mention  of 
ether-granules,  I  ask  permission  to  say  three  words  of 


LORD   KELVIN'S   SPEECH  25 

personal  explanation.  I  had  recently,  at  a  meeting 
of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh,  occasion  to  make 
use  of  the  expressions  ether,  atoms,  electricity ;  and  I 
was  horrified  to  read  in  the  Press  that  I  had  put 
forward  a  hypothesis  of  ether-atoms.  Ether  is  abso- 
lutely non-atomic ;  it  is  structureless,  and  utterly 
homogeneous  where  not  disturbed  by  the  atoms  of 
ponderable  matter. 

I  am  in  thorough  sympathy  with  Professor  Henslow 
in  the  fundamentals  of  his  lecture  ;  but  I  cannot  admit 
that,  with  regard  to  the  origin  of  life,  science  neither 
affirms  nor  denies  Creative  Power.^  Science  positively 
affirms  Creative  Power.  It  is  not  in  dead  matter  that 
we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being,  but  in  the 
creating  and  directing  power  which  science  compels  us 
to  accept  as  an  article  of  belief.  We  cannot  escape 
from  that  conclusion,  when  we  study  the  physics  and 
dynamics  of  living  and  dead  matter  all  around.  Modern 
biologists  are  coming,  I  believe,  once  more  to  a  firm 
acceptance  of  something  beyond  mere  gravitational, 
chemical,  and  physical  forces  ;  and  that  unknown  thing 
is  a  vital  principle.  We  have  an  unknown  object  put 
before  us  in  science.  In  thinking  of  that  object  we 
are  all  agnostics.  We  only  know  God  in  His  works, 
but  we  are  absolutely  forced  by  science  to  believe  with 
perfect  confidence  in  a  Directive  Power — in  an  influence 
other  than  physical,  or  dynamical,  or  electrical  forces. 
Cicero,  by  some  supposed  to  have  been  editor  of 
Lucretius,  denied  that  men  and  plants  and  animals 
coulr''  come  into  existence  by  a  fortuitous  concourse 
of  atoms.  There  is  nothing  between  absolute  scientific 
belief  in  a  Creative  Power  and  the  acceptance  of  the 
theory  of  a  fortuitous  concourse  of  atoms.  Just  think 
of  a  number  of  atoms  falling  together  of  their   own 

^  Lord  Kelvin  has  inadvertently  attributed  to  me  what  I 
was  quoting  from  the  author  of  Mr.  Balfour  s  Apologetics  (see 
page  3).-(G.  H.) 


26  PRESENT-DAY  RATIONALISM 

accord,  and  making  a  crystal,  a  sprig  of  moss,  a  microbe, 
a  living  animal.  Cicero's  expression,  "  fortuitous 
concourse  of  atoms,"  is  not  wholly  inappropriate  for 
the  gi'owth  of  a  crystal.  But  modern  scientific  men 
are  wholly  in  agreement  with  him  in  condemning  it 
as  utterly  absurd  in  respect  to  the  coming  into  exist- 
ence, or  the  growth,  or  the  continuation  of  molecular 
combinations  presented  in  the  bodies  of  living  things. 
Here  scientific  thought  is  compelled  to  accept  the  idea 
of  Creative  Power.  Forty  years  ago  I  asked  Liebig, 
walking  somewhere  in  the  country,  if  he  believed  that 
the  grass  and  flowers  that  ^ve  saw  around  us  grew  by 
mere  chemical  forces.  He  answered,  "  No ;  no  more 
than  I  could  believe  that  a  book  of  botany  describing 
them  could  gi'ow  by  mere  chemical  forces."  Every 
action  of  human  free  will  is  a  miracle  to  physical  and 
chemical  and  mathematical  science. 

I  admire  the  healthy,  breezy  atmosphere  of  free 
thought  throughout  Professor  Henslow's  lecture.  Do 
not  be  afraid  of  being  free  thinkers.  If  you  think 
strongly  enough  you  will  be  forced  by  science  to  the 
belief  in  God,  which  is  the  foundation  of  all  religion. 
You  will  find  science  not  antagonistic  but  helpful  to 
religion. 

In  conclusion,  I  have  the  pleasure  to  move  a  hearty 
vote  of  thanks  to  Professor  Henslow  for  the  interesting 
and  instructive  lecture  which  we  have  heard. 


THE    BOOK   OF   GENESIS 

By  the  Dean  of  Canterbury  (Very  Rev.  Henry  Wacb^  D.D.)^ 

There  is  one  point  respecting  the  Book  of  Genesis,  on 
which  I  have  the  honour  of  addressing  you,  which  is 
practically  agreed  upon  by  all  writers,  whatever  their 
critical  views  may  be.  That  point  is  the  unity  of  the 
design  with  which  the  book  is  written.  It  is  probably 
composed,  or  rather  compiled,  out  of  a  number  of 
documents,  some  of  them  of  a  very  brief  and  almost 
fragmentary  character ;  but  these  have  been  so  brought 
together,  so  aiTanged  and  so  connected,  as  to  constitute 
a  complete  whole,  with  one  character  and  one  purpose. 
That  purpose  is  to  reveal  God,  in  His  relation  to  the 
world  as  a  whole,  and  to  the  human  race.  The  Book 
does  not  provide  us  with  a  mere  disjointed  set  of 
memorials  of  the  history  of  the  world  and  of  man  in 
distant  ages.  It  is  not  a  mere  collection  of  scraps  of 
history,  such  as  those  which  at  this  day  are  being  slowly 
dug  uut  of  the  earth  in  Mesopotamia,  Egypt,  and 
Crete.  It  does  not  throw  these  fragments  of  history 
before  us,  leaving  us  to  piece  them  together  and  con- 
struct some  sort  of  history  out  of  them.  It  recounts,  in 
a  connected  series,  such  portions  of  that  past  history  as 
exhibit  the  action  and  intervention  of  God  in  creating, 
guiding,  and  controlling   the  whole.      It   starts    from 

^  An  address  delivered  ou  May  7th,  1903. 
27 


28  THE   BOOK   OF  GENESIS 

the  beginning,  in  which  God  created  the  heavens  and 
the  earth,  and  goes  down  to  the  death  of  Joseph,  or, 
roughly  speaking,  to  a  period  not  quite  so  far  before 
our  Lord's  day  as  we  are  now  after  it.  On  the  same 
rough  calculation  we  may  perhaps  say  that  we  are  now 
at  about  the  same  distance  after  our  Lord''s  day  as 
Abraham  was  before  it.  The  book  surveys  this  immense 
period  of  time  in  one  masterly  grasp,  passing  by 
most  of  the  details  in  the  history  of  the  world  and 
of  man  which  are  not  of  importance  for  its  object, 
but  dealing  fully  with  the  great  facts  which  concern 
God's  action  and  purposes.  One  will  and  one  purpose 
are  revealed  to  us  as  guiding  the  whole  course  of  the 
long  history.  We  see  unrolled  before  us  in  a  great 
drama  the  work  that  God  was  working  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end. 

Let  me  remind  you  briefly  of  the  main  facts  thus 
unrolled  before  us.  We  begin  in  the  first  chapter 
with  an  account  of  the  creation  by  God,  and  the  gradual 
development  by  Him  of  the  universe  in  which  we  live  ; 
and  w^e  are  told  that  everything  in  that  universe  was 
created  by  Him  for  a  distinct  purpose,  and  received  a 
definite  commission,  and  was  appointed  for  a  good  end. 
All  is  created  to  be  under  the  dominion  of  man,  to  be 
subdued  by  him  and  turned  to  a  good  purpose.  Man's 
office  is  to  increase  and  multiply,  to  replenish  the  earth, 
to  subdue  it,  and  to  have  dominion.  That  is  man's 
function,  but  in  order  to  fulfil  it  he  is  warned  against 
one  danger — he  is  forbidden  certain  pleasures  which,  he 
is  told,  will  be  fatal  to  him.  He  disregards  the  warning, 
disobeys  the  voice  by  which  it  had  been  given  to  him, 
and  consequently,  as  he  had  been  told  would  be  the 
case,  the  task  of  subduing   the  earth  becomes  vastly 


UNITY   OF  DESIGN   IN   GENESIS        29 

more  difficult  to  him,  and  he  becomes  subject  to  death. 
Above  all,  he  loses  the  full  communion  with  his  Divine 
Master  and  Guide  which  he  was  intended  to  enjoy,  and 
in  consequence  he  falls  rapidly  into  the  deepest  moral 
crimes,  into  lust  and  murder,  which  render  life  intoler- 
able. God,  accordingly,  interposes  to  sweep  away  from 
the  face  of  the  earth  a  race  which  had  become  hope- 
lessly corrupt,  and  gives,  as  it  were,  a  new  start  to  the 
one  branch  of  the  stock  which  had  escaped  the  general 
corruption.  But  even  out  of  this  stock  a  further 
selection  is  made,  and  a  new  method  is  adopted  to  bind 
this  select  race  to  the  God  without  whom  they  were 
sure  to  fall  again  into  corruption  and  decay.  Out  of 
the  descendants  of  Noah  the  family  of  Terah  and 
Abraham  is  chosen  to  receive  special  revelations,  and  to 
hand  down  from  generation  to  generation  those  intima- 
tions of  God's  will  which  had  from  time  to  time  been 
made  to  them.  God  is  revealed  as  entering  into  a 
definite  covenant  with  this  family,  claiming  from  them 
absolute  obedience  to  his  will  and  guidance,  but  in 
turn  making  certain  definite  promises,  not  only  to  the 
patriarchs  themselves,  but  to  their  whole  family  to  all 
time  : — 

"  God  appeared  unto  Abraham  and  said  unto  him,  I 
am  the  Almighty  God  :  walk  before  Me  and  be  thou 
perfect.  And  I  will  make  My  covenant  between  Me 
and  thee,  and  will  multiply  thee  exceedingly.  .  .  .  And 
in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed 
because  thou  hast  obeyed  My  voice." 

This  family  of  Abraham  accordingly  becomes  the 
subject  of  special  guidance  and  protection,  and  the 
remainder  of  the  book  narrates  the  education  of 
the   patriarch's   descendants;  until,   in  the   person   of 


so  THE   BOOK   OF   GENESIS 

Joseph,  we  have  a  character  exhibited  who  lived 
with  a  single  heart  in  the  love  and  fear  of  God,  and 
who  is  employed  under  a  mysterious  Providence  in 
preparing  the  way  for  the  discipline  of  the  whole 
people  of  Israel.  As  the  book  closes  they  are  settled 
in  Egypt,  where  they  are  to  stay  for  some  four  hundi'ed 
years,  and  where  they  enter  upon  that  prolonged  series 
of  relations  with  all  the  civilisations  of  mankind,  which 
has  continued  down  to  the  present  day.  Such,  in  brief 
review,  are  the  contents  of  the  book. 

Let  us  now  observe  that  the  development  of 
human  history  and  human  knowledge  has  tended  to 
justify,  step  by  step,  the  account  of  God's  action  and 
of  the  course  of  history,  thus  revealed  in  the  past  and 
predicted  in  the  future.  Consider,  in  the  first  place, 
the  opening  chapter  of  the  book.  The  greatest  man 
of  science  of  the  present  day.  Lord  Kelvin,  declared, 
at  the  close  of  a  lecture  recently  delivered  in  this 
college,  that  science  had  established  the  main  principle 
which  is  asserted  in  the  chapter.  "  Science,"  he  said, 
"  positively  affirms  creative  power.  It  was  not  in  dead 
matter  that  men  lived  and  moved  and  had  their 
being,  but  in  the  creating  and  directing  power  which 
science  compelled  them  to  accept  as  an  act  of  belief. 
They  only  knew  God  in  His  works,  but  they  were 
absolutely  forced  by  science  to  admit  and  to  believe 
with  perfect  confidence  in  a  Directive  Power,  and  in 
an  influence  other  than  physical,  dynamical,  electrical 
forces.  They  had  a  spiritual  influence,  and  in  science 
the  knowledge  was  granted  to  them  of  that  influence 
in  the  world  around.''  Since  the  days,  whatever  they 
were,  when  the  first  chapter  of  the  Book  of  Genesis  was 
M'ritten,  through  what  mazes  of  speculation  has  not  the 


GENESIS   AND  MODERN   SCIENCE       31 

human  mind  passed  as  to  the  origin  of  nature,  and  as 
to  the  mode  in  which  the  world  has  been  developed  and 
its  present  condition  evolved,  before  the  prince  of 
science,  as  he  was  justly  called  by  the  chairman  of  that 
meeting,  could  declare  without  hesitation  that  this 
was  the  result  of  the  scientific  study  of  the  universe  ? 
Yet  thousands  of  years  before  this  scientific  result  was 
obtained,  the  Hebrew  writer  recorded  the  truth  that 
"in  the  beginning  God  created  the  heaven  and  the 
earth,^"*  and  that  He  proceeded  gradually,  and  by  an 
orderly  process  and  for  a  good  purpose,  to  create  the 
infinite  constituent  elements  of  that  universe,  and 
finally  to  make  man  as  the  lord  and  ruler  of  the  whole. 
It  is  unnecessary,  for  such  a  purpose  as  the  present, 
to  enter  into  the  disputes  which  have  prevailed  as  to 
the  exact  correspondence  of  the  order  of  creation  as 
recorded  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  with  the 
discoveries  of  modern  astronomical  and  geological 
science.  The  wonderful  thing  is  that  that  account 
should  be,  at  the  very  least,  so  near  the  truth,  that  there 
should  be  any  possibility  of  dispute  about  the  matter. 
Take  all  the  other  cosmogonies  that  have  been  found 
in  other  ancient  records,  including  in  particular  those 
Babylonian  records  which  are  at  present  attracting  so 
much  attention,  and  which  of  them  is  there,  respecting 
which  the  idea  could  be  for  a  moment  entertained,  that 
there  was  any  material  correspondence  between  them 
and  the  records  of  modern  science  ?  Yet  it  was  possible 
for  a  man  of  science,  sufficiently  distinguished  to  have 
been  the  President  of  the  British  Association,  to  state, 
less  than  ten  years  ago  that  "  it  would  not  be  easy  even 
now  to  consti-uct  a  statement  of  the  development  of  the 
world  in  popular  terms  so  concise  and  so  accurate ""  as 


32  THE   BOOK  OF  GENESIS 

the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.^  Remember,  that  when  this 
chapter  was  written,  nothing  had  been  revealed  by 
science  respecting  the  course  of  the  world's  development. 
There  was  no  natural  source  from  which  the  knowledge 
could  have  been  derived.  From  whence  could  have 
come  this  marvellous  approximation,  to  say  the  least, 
to  the  facts  which  science  has  been  slowly  revealing, 
but  from  the  Divine  wisdom  which  alone  was  cognisant 
of  them,  and  could  alone  make  them  known  to 
mankind  ? 

Even  if  there  were  any  reason  for  believing  that  the 
original  source  of  this  chapter  is  to  be  found  in 
Babylonian  myths — the  Babylonian  myths  which  have 
been  lately  brought  to  light — there  would  still  be  no 
natural  explanation  of  the  means  by  which  the  Hebrew 
writer  was  able  to  purify  these  myths,  conceived,  as 
Professor  Driver  himself  has  said,  in  a  spirit  of  "an 
exuberant  and  gi'otesque  polytheism,''  and  mould  them 
to  the  expression  of  these  great  cardinal  truths,  and  to 
the  declaration,  at  least  in  general  terms,  of  the  great 
law  of  development.  But  as  a  matter  of  fact  there 
is  no  good  reason  whatever  for  supposing  that  the 
narratives  in  this  chapter  were  derived  from  those 
Babylonian  sources.  All  that  has  been  shown  is  that 
there  are  certain  resemblances  between  the  two,  and 
the  resemblance  is  as  well  accounted  for  by  supposing 
the  Hebrew  narrative  to  be  the  earlier,  and  the  Baby- 
lonian to  be  a  perversion  either  of  the  narrative  itself, 
or  of  the  traditions  which  it  embodies.  Accordingly, 
one  of  the  leading  critics  of  Germany  (Professor  Kittel, 
of  Leipzig),  in  a  little  treatise  on  the  Babylonian 
excavations  and  early  Biblical  history   which  has  just 

^  Sir  William  Dawson,  in  the  Krpositor  for  February,  1894. 


BABYLONIAN   MYTHS  33 

been  translated  and  published  by  the  Society  for  the 
Promotion  of  Christian  Knowledge,  observes  that 
"  this  much  is  certain  :  the  Biblical  conception  of 
the  universe  which  constitutes  a  part  of  our  faith, 
and  in  so  far  as  it  does  so,  is  for  us  not  a  Babylonian 
conception,  but  extremely  ancient  knowledge,  partly 
the  result  of  experience,  and  partly  revealed  by  God 
to  man  and  preserved  among  His  people.""  The  more 
this  chapter  of  Genesis  is  considered  in  its  relation  to 
the  monstrous  myths  and  dreams  respecting  the  creation 
of  the  world  which  have  prevailed  elsewhere,  the  more 
will  it  be  seen  to  be  one  of  the  strongest  evidences  of 
the  miraculous  and  Divine  inspiration  of  the  writers 
of  the  Bible. 

But  proceeding  to  look  at  the  subsequent  parts  of 
the  narrative,  observe,  in  the  first  place,  the  description 
which  is  given  of  man's  function  in  the  world — to 
increase  and  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,  to  subdue 
it  and  to  have  dominion.  It  was  in  those  words  that 
Lord  Bacon  discerned  the  best  description  of  the  office 
of  man  in  n\ttion  to  nature,  embodying  a  reference  to  it 
in  the  very  title  of  the  great  work  which  gave  a  new  im- 
pulse to  science,  his  "  Novum  Organum,'*'  or  "  Aphorismi 
de  Interpretatione  Naturag,  et  Regno  Homhm.^''  It 
is  because  the  English  and  kindred  races  are  fulfilling 
that  function  at  the  present  day  more  fully  and  earnestly 
than  any  other  race,  that  they  hold  so  leading  a  position 
in  the  world. 

From  this  statement  of  man's  worldly  destiny, 
observe  how  the  sacred  writer  or  compiler  passes  at 
once  with  unerring  instinct  to  the  one  point  on  which 
the  fulfilment  of  that  destiny  depends — I  mean  to  man's 
moral  position.     He  describes  man  as  placed  in  a  world 

5 


34  THE   BOOK   OF   GENESIS 

full  of  all  manner  of  trees,  pleasant  to  the  sight  and 
good  for  food,  the  tree  of  life  also  in  the  midst  of  the 
garden.  INIen  are  bidden  to  use  them  all,  subject  to 
one  condition — a  moral  obligation  laid  upon  them  by 
their  Creator  to  abstain  from  certain  enjoyments  which 
are  allegorically  described  as  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil.  So  it  is  this  day.  Every  child  starts  in  the 
world  amidst  a  paradise  of  things  pleasant  and  good  ; 
but  the  first  thing  it  has  to  learn  is,  that  it  is  under 
a  moral  obligation  to  abstain  from  some  of  those 
pleasures  ;  and  if  a  man  indulges  in  them  his  higher 
life,  his  real  life,  will  be  destroyed.  He  will  find  a 
curse  attaching  itself  to  all  his  work  and  all  the  results 
of  his  labours.  The  first  great  lesson,  in  short,  that  a 
man  has  to  learn  is,  that  his  material  happiness  entirely 
depends  on  his  recognition  of  his  moral  obligations,  and 
his  obedience  to  that  voice  of  his  conscience  which  is 
the  voice  of  God.  A  great  nation  and  a  great  city  like 
this  may  have  in  it  all  things  that  are  pleasant  to  the 
sight  and  good  for  food,  mental  and  physical,  but 
history  bears  witness  in  the  loudest  tones  that  they  will 
all  turn  to  dust  in  our  mouth — "  Vanity  of  vanities  " — 
unless  they  are  used  under  that  sense  of  moral  restraint 
which  the  Divine  voice  has  impressed  upon  them.  Is 
it  not  childish  to  be  wasting  time  in  disputing  about 
some  slight  resemblances  in  this  penetrating  picture  of 
human  experience  to  a  few  Babylonian  records,  when 
the  lesson  and  the  moral  is,  that  this  ancient  writer, 
speaking  out  of  the  dim  and  distant  past,  should  pass 
from  the  only  accurate  description  ever  given  of  man's 
physical  position  in  the  world,  to  tell  us  in  a  vivid 
story,  ti-ue  to  this  day  in  the  experiences  of  human 
nature — a   story  which    may  be   allegorical, .  or  which 


EARLY   HISTORY   IN   GENESIS  35 

may,  as  Coleridge  said,  be  both  histoiy  and  allegory — 
that  the  whole  of  man's  position,  his  very  life,  depends, 
not  on  the  good  and  pleasant  things  around  him,  but  on 
his  moral  obedience  to  the  will  and  law  of  his  Creator  ? 
How  are  we  to  explain  such  a  marvellous  revelation 
in  the  infancy  of  our  race  and  history  but  by  the 
explanation  ascribed  to  the  patriarch  Job : — 

"  God  understandeth  the  way  thereof,  and  He  knoweth 
the  place  thereof.  For  He  looketh  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  and  seeth  under  the  whole  heaven  ;  to  make 
the  weight  for  the  winds  ;  and  He  weigheth  the  waters 
by  measure.  When  He  made  a  decree  for  the  rain  and 
a  way  for  the  lightning  of  the  thunder,  then  did  He 
see  it  and  declare  it ;  He  prepared  it,  yea,  and  searched 
it  out.  And  unto  man  He  said,  Behold,  the  fear  of 
the  Lord,  that  is  wisdom  ;  and  to  depart  from  evil  is 
understanding." 

As  to  the  few  chapters  which  immediately  follow, 
dealing  with  the  earliest  history  of  mankind,  I  will 
only  observe  that  they  have  recorded  for  the  Jewish 
and  Christian  Churches  that  which  neither  Greece  nor 
Rome  nor  any  other  literary  historical  sources  have 
preserved  to  us,  but  M'hich  the  excavations  now  pro- 
ceeding on  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates  and  the  Tigris 
have  partially  revealed  to  our  own  generation — namely, 
that  the  origins  of  civilisation  are  to  be  found  in  the 
Mesopotamian  valley  and  in  the  ancient  cities  of 
Babylonia  and  Assyria.  Every  Christian  child,  who 
has  read  those  early  chapters  of  the  Bible,  has  known 
more  about  the  early  history  of  our  race  than  until 
lately  could  be  found  in  any  other  writer,  ancient  or 
modern.  Nor  will  I  dwell  further  upon  the  story 
of  the  flood,  except  to  observe  that  the  existence  of 


36  THE   BOOK   OF   GENESIS 

kindred  narratives  in  the  Babylonian  sources  is  a  strong 
independent  corroboration  of  the  fact  that  a  great 
convulsion  in  the  nature  of  the  flood  did  actually  occur. 
The  narrative  in  the  Bible  is  simple  and  natural, 
compared  \\dth  the  form  which  the  traditions  assume 
in  the  Babylonian  and  Assyrian  legends.  There  is  no 
evidence  whatever  that  it  was  derived  from  those 
sources  ;  and  we  may  confidently  believe  that  it  will 
prove,  like  the  narratives  of  the  Creation  and  the  Fall, 
to  be  a  tiTie  record  of  the  most  ancient  traditions  on  the 
subject,  even  if  it  be  not,  as  has  been  suggested  with 
some  reason,  a  contemporary  narrative  of  the  event. 

But  for  the  purpose  of  a  brief  lecture  we  must  pass 
from  these  interesting  though,  in  some  respects,  obscure 
parts  of  our  book,  to  the  patriarchal  naiTatives  of 
which  the  general  course  has  been  described  to  you. 
And  in  respect  to  that,  what  can  be  more  extraordinary 
than  their  truth  to  the  broad  facts  of  history  ?  Is  it 
not  the  most  patent  fact  of  history,  that  its  whole 
course  has  been  determined  by  the  influence  and  the 
action  of  the  Jewish  race,  culminating  in  the  life  and 
death  of  the  Son  of  David  ?  Is  not  the  key  to  all 
history  to  be  found  in  the  opening  verse  of  St. 
Matthew's  Gospel :  "  The  Book  of  the  generation  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  David,  the  Son  of  Abraham'"  ? 
Have  not  our  Saviom-'s  life  and  death  and  resuiTCction, 
and  the  Church  which  He  founded,  been  the  central 
influence  of  history  ?  and  does  not  the  course  of 
history  at  this  moment  depend  more  upon  the  action 
and  the  influence  of  the  Christian  nations  than  upon 
any  other  factor?  Can  we,  as  Christians,  fail  to 
recognise  that  we  see  before  our  eyes  the  realisation 
of  the  promise  preserved  in  this  ancient  record :  "  In 


THE   DIVINE   COVENANT  37 

thy  seed  shall  all  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed  "  ?  But 
if  this  be  so,  who  told  that  ancient  writer  that  pro- 
found historic  verity?  Who  revealed  to  him  before- 
hand the  fact  that  this  lonely  patriarch  was  the 
beginning  of  an  influence  which  would  permeate  the 
world,  which  would  transform  its  laws  and  mould 
its  civilisation  ;  that  forty  centuries  after  that  time 
Abraham  would  be  the  very  type  of  religious  faith ; 
that  the  Psalms  of  his  descendant  David,  and  of  the 
other  sweet  singers  of  Israel,  would  mould  the  religious 
life  and  thought  of  the  leading  races  of  mankind ;  and 
that  his  greatest  descendant  would  be  known  by  the 
name  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world? 

There  is  one  other  thing  about  these  patriarchal 
narratives  which  deserves  our  special  attention.  They 
not  merely  record  the  origin  of  the  great  historical 
influences  which  we  have  been  considering ;  they  also 
record  the  establishment  once  for  all  of  the  greatest 
of  all  the  facts  of  religion — the  establishment,  namely, 
of  a  covenant  between  God  and  man.  When  men 
speak,  as  is  very  often  done  in  the  present  day,  about 
the  monotheistic  character  of  the  Jewish  religion,  when 
they  dwell  upon  that  as  the  element  of  chief  importance 
in  the  matter,  they  are  leaving  out  of  account  the 
most  momentous  point  of  all.  That  point  is  not 
merely  that  there  is  but  one  God,  but  that  that  God 
has  definitely  and  distinctly  entered  into  moral  re- 
lations with  men  ;  that  in  the  persons,  first  of  Noah, 
and  then  of  Abraham  and  Abraham's  seed,  he  has 
established  between  himself  and  man  the  most  sacred 
of  all  relations — the  relation  of  a  covenant.  It  is  by 
covenants,  and  the  mutual  faith  which  they  involve, 
that    civilisation    is    mainly   characterised.      It   is   by 


38  THE   BOOK   OF   GENESIS 

covenants  that  mamages  and  families  and  armies  and 
states  are  created ;  and  God  Himself  entered  as  a 
living  personal  force  into  human  life,  when  He  chose 
out,  first  one  man,  and  then  one  nation,  and  then  one 
Church,  to  be  bound  in  covenant  with  Him,  to  enter 
into  mutual  pledges,  confirmed  by  definite  signs — by 
circumcision  and  the  Passover,  by  Baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper;  so  that  every  Jew  carries  the  mark  in 
his  flesh  of  his  personal  relation  to  God,  and  every 
Christian  bears  on  his  forehead,  and  receives  in  the 
symbols  of  bread  and  wine  a  perpetual  witness,  not 
merely  of  his  belief  in  one  God — not  merely  of  his 
devotion  to  his  Sa\aour — but  of  the  personal  relation 
in  which  that  God  stands  towards  him,  and  of  his 
being  as  directly  in  covenant  with  his  God  and  his 
Saviour  as  he  is  with  his  wife  or  with  his  earthly 
Sovereign ;  with  the  sole  difference  that  the  bond  is 
infinitely  more  vital,  more  penetrating,  more  permanent, 
or  rather,  that  it  is  eternal.  There  is  nothing  more 
precious  in  the  Book  of  Genesis  than  that  it  reveals 
this  system  of  covenants  as  the  basis  of  God's  dealings 
with  mankind,  and  as  the  central  influence  by  which 
He  disciplines  and  guides  them.  The  roots  of  the 
Gospel,  as  St.  Paul  clearly  asserts,  were  thus  laid  in 
the  history  of  Abraham  ;  and  the  rest  of  the  Bible, 
both  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New,  is  but  a  history 
of  the  manner  in  which  that  method  has  been  applied, 
maintained,  and  continuously  developed.  God's  char- 
acter and  God's  ways  began  to  be  revealed  in  these 
patriarchal  histories.  They  are  an  essential  part  of 
the  whole  Revelation,  because  they  are  its  starting 
point  and  its  germ  ;  and  we  can  no  more  dispense  with 
these  naiTatives,  if  we  would  understand  God's  will  and 


INTERNAL   EVIDENCE  39 

God's  ways,  than  we  can  neglect  the  roots  of  a  tree  if 
we  would  understand  its  growth. 

But  the  question  is  asked  whether  we  have  sufficient 
reason  to  believe  that  these  narratives  are  what  is  now 
commonly  called  historical.  Have  we  reason  to  believe 
that  they  narrate  real  matters  of  fact  ?  In  answer  to 
this  question,  it  must  first  of  all  be  said  that  there 
are  naiTatives — and  that  these  are  amona'  them — 
which  by  their  internal  character  bespeak  their  own 
veracity.  It  is  difficult  to  understand  how  any  one 
can  really  suppose  that  naiTatives  so  instinct  with 
life  and  human  nature,  bearing  traces  in  numberless 
details  of  the  most  vivid  and  touching  experiences — 
take,  for  instance,  that  exquisitely  touching  exclama- 
tion :  "  There  they  buried  Abraham  and  Sarah  his  wife ; 
there  they  buried  Isaac  and  Rebekah  his  wife ;  and 
there  I  buried  Leah  '"* — that  narratives  such  as  these 
should  be  due,  as  some  would  say,  to  the  artificial 
idealising  of  a  later  age.  But  it  is  a  more  reasonable 
question  to  ask.  How  could  they  have  been  preserved 
in  those  ancient  times  ?  Less  than  thirty  years  ago  it 
was  very  difficult  to  give  a  satisfactory  answer  to  that 
question.  Read  the  most  learned  commentator  of  that 
time — such  an  eminent  writer,  for  instance,  as  Ewald — 
and  you  find  him  treating  as  a  doubtful  point  how  far 
writing;  was  known  in  the  Mosaic  ao;e.  But  within  the 
last  few  days  you  have  been  brought  face  to  face  in  the 
daily  press  with  a  wonderful  discovery  which  has  at  last 
removed  all  difficulty  upon  that  point.  You  know  that 
a  long  inscription  has  been  discovered,  containing  a 
code  of  laws  enacted  by  a  king  who  was  contemporary 
with  Abraham,  the  very  Amraphel  of  whom  we  read 
in   the  fourteenth  chapter  of  Genesis.     If  we  have,  as 


40  THE   BOOK   OF   GENESIS 

no  scholar  doubts,  a  whole  code  of  laws  which  was 
committed  to  writing  in  the  time  of  Abraham,  it  is 
clear  that  writing  must  have  been  familiarly  practised 
long  before  his  day,  for  it  is  inconceivable  that  such 
a  code  of  laws  should  be  inscribed  in  such  a  permanent 
form,  unless  the  use  of  writing  was  familiar  and 
customary.  This  at  once  explains  the  striking  fact 
that  you  have  in  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  Genesis 
the  names  correctly  recorded  of  kings  contemporary 
with  Abraham — names  which  have  been  preserved 
upon  monuments,  to  be  a  witness  to  these  days  of 
the  possibility  of  authentic  records  being  kept  in  his 
time.  This  being  the  case,  it  becomes  not  only 
possible,  but  probable,  that  important  events — above 
all,  momentous  occurrences  such  as  the  revelation 
made  by  God  to  Abraham  and  the  establishment  of 
a  covenant  with  him — would  be  recorded  at  the 
time.  And  when  we  further  find  that  the  records 
of  that  time  were  so  carefully  and  so  thoroughly  made, 
that  they  have  descended  to  us  in  perfectly  legible 
form  through  a  lapse  of  four  thousand  years,  we  have 
palpable  proof  that  the  means  existed  of  preserving  the 
historic  and  patriarchal  records  contained  in  the  Book 
of  Genesis.  All  that  the  compiler  of  the  Book  of 
Genesis  had  to  do  was  to  take  the  records  which  were 
ready  to  his  hand,  and  to  select  and  arrange.  He  had 
only  to  do,  under  Divine  guidance  and  inspiration, 
exactly  what  St.  Luke  describes  himself  as  doing  at  the 
outset  of  the  Gospel — to  take  the  records  and  narratives 
which  were  available,  and,  under  the  "inspiration  of 
selection,"  to  throw  them  into  the  form  of  that  continu- 
ous history  which  has  come  to  us  under  the  title  of 
"  The  Book  of  Genesis." 


DOCUMENTS   IN   GENESIS  41 

Let  me  observe  then,  in  conclusion,  that  it  is  quite 
a  secondary  matter  when  some  critics  tell  us  that  this 
book  is  composed  out  of  various  documents,  and  when 
they  propose  by  methods  of  linguistic  analysis  to 
dissect  these  documents,  and  to  describe  them  separ- 
ately. So  does  the  anatomist,  when  he  has  before 
him  the  human  eye,  dissect  it  out  into  its  muscles 
and  nerves  and  veins,  and  lay  its  innumerable  parts 
separately  before  us.  But,  as  Coleridge  observed, 
when  you  have  all  these  parts  in  detail  before  you, 
is  that  the  human  eye  ?  Does  that  dissection  explain 
to  you  the  mystery  of  the  marvellous  vital  process,  by 
which  all  those  lifeless  elements  are  combined  into 
that  wonderful  organism  which  our  Saviour  describes 
as  the  light  of  the  body  ?  Just  so  with  all  these 
dissections  and  analyses  of  this  marvellous  book.  Look 
upon  it  in  the  light  of  the  truths  we  have  been 
considering,  and  does  it  not  fascinate  you  like  an 
inspired  eye,  a  Divine  eye,  penetrating  into  the  secrets 
of  the  creation  of  nature,  of  the  moral  constitution  of 
man,  of  the  primary  forces  of  history  ?  Do  not  these 
revelations  beset  you  behind  and  before,  and  lay  their 
mysterious  hand  upon  you,  revealing  to  you  at  once 
yourselves  and  nature  and  history  and  religion  ?  Do 
you  not  seem  to  hear  the  Divine  demand  to  the 
patriarchs,  "  Where  wast  thou  when  I  laid  the  founda- 
tions of  the  earth  ?  Declare  if  thou  hast  understanding"  ? 
The  same  hand  and  spirit  that  laid  those  foundations 
must  have  recorded  the  history  of  them  in  this  book  ; 
and  there  is,  perhaps,  no  book  in  the  Scripture  of  which 
it  is  more  evident  that  the  prophetic  narrative  came  not 
in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man,  but  that  holy  men  of 
God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

6 


42  THE   BOOK   OF   GENESIS 

SPEECH   BY 
SIR   ROBERT   ANDERSON,   K.C.B.,   LL.D. 

Ladies  and  Gentlemen, — It  was  my  privilege  to  be 
here  last  Friday,  and  I  came  here  to-day  under  the 
belief  that  my  part  in  the  chair  would  be  as  formal  as 
was  that  of  the  distinguished  President  of  this  College, 
Lord  Reay.  But  I  find  I  am  expected  to  say  some- 
thing upon  the  subject  of  the  lecture.  First,  however, 
as  I  am  not  aware  that  there  is  any  provision  made 
for  a  formal  vote  of  thanks  to  the  Dean  of  Canter- 
bury, I  may  associate  myself  with  you  in  expressing 
our  great  obligation  to  him  for  coming  here  this  after- 
noon and  delivering  to  us  the  lecture  to  which  we  have 
just  listened.  These  obligations  are  all  the  deeper,  and 
I  am  sure  we  feel  them  all  the  more  keenly,  because 
of  the  exceptional  circumstances  in  which,  after  having 
been  compelled  to  avoid  other  engagements  made  be- 
fore his  recent  promotion,  he  has  fulfilled  his  promise 
to  come  here  to-day. 

Now,  if  I  am  to  speak  upon  this  subject,  please 
remember  that  it  will  be  only  a  few  desultory  words. 
I  am  sure  I  am  speaking  with  the  full  sympathy  of  the 
Dean  of  Canterbury,  when  I  say  that  his  lecture  was  a 
remarkable  proof  that  in  this  controversy,  if  I  may  so 
describe  it,  we  are  not  defending  traditional  beliefs 
based  upon  the  Bible,  but  we  are  defending  the  Bible 
itself.  I  congratulate  this  Union  upon  having  evoked 
from  that  prince  of  scientists,  as  Lord  Reay  described 
Lord  Kelvin,  these  words :  "  Science  positively  affirms 
creative  power."  It  is,  as  it  were,  a  last  word  upon 
a  great  controversy  that  has  been  raging  for  half  a 
century.  We  cannot  expect  a  last  word  upon  this 
other  controversy  that  is  now  before  us,  but  we  can 
expect  some  advance  to  be  made  upon  it.  I  repeat 
that  it  is  not  a  question  of  defending  traditional 
beliefs  about  the  Book  of  Genesis,  but  defending 
the  Book  of  Genesis   against  attacks  that  have  been 


SIR   ROBERT   ANDERSON^S   SPEECH      43 

made  upon  it.  In  my  early  life  I  was  taught  to 
believe  that  Moses  wrote  the  Book  of  Genesis  in 
the  sense  in  which  Shakespeare  wrote  his  plays.  The 
critics  discovered  that  there  were  documents  in  the 
Book  of  Genesis,  and  it  was  supposed  that  this  raised 
the  question  whether  the  Book  had  Divine  authority. 
But  believing,  as  I  do — and  Professor  Fairbairn,  of 
Oxford,  has  stated  it  with  great  definiteness — that 
belief  in  a  personal  God  involves  belief  in  a  written 
revelation,  it  is  incredible  that  thousands  of  years  should 
have  passed  before  the  days  of  Abraham  without  God 
having  given  a  revelation  to  His  people.  If  criticism 
has  led  us  to  discover  that  the  Book  of  Genesis  is  a 
divinely  accredited  record  of  earlier  revelations,  this, 
instead  of  impairing  its  authority,  seems  to  me  only  to 
confirm  that  authority. 

May  I  say  one  passing  word  about  the  cosmogony  ? 
Most  of  us  remember  the  great  encounter  between  Mr. 
Gladstone  and  Professor  Huxley  in  the  pages  of  the 
Nmeteeiith  Century  upon  that  subject.  Now  this  is  a 
matter  that  I  have  gone  into  very  closely,  and  the  only 
point  upon  which  Professor  Huxley  seemed  plainly  to 
show  that  there  was  a  conflict  between  the  clear  results 
of  scientific  research  and  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis 
was  shown  afterwards  to  be  a  mere  blunder.  In  the 
pages  of  the  Nineteenth  Century  he  expressed  his  ad- 
miration for  Professor  Dana  and  his  willingness  to  sit 
at  his  feet  upon  this  subject,  and  Professor  Dana  wrote 
to  the  Nineteenth  Century  that  he  agreed  with  Mr. 
Gladstone,  and  not  with  Professor  Huxley. 

Well  now,  upon  this  question  of  Genesis,  we  have 
to  deal  first  with  the  Hebrew,  and  then  with  the 
archaeology.  In  both  these  respects  I  am  as  much  a 
learner  and  an  outsider  as  anyone  else  in  this  theatre. 
We  turn  to  the  Hebraists,  and  all  agree  that  the  Book 
of  Genesis  does  not  afford  materials  which  justify  a 
decision  that  it  is  a  late  book.  Upon  this  next  question 
of  archaeology,  will  anyone  in  this  theatre  to-day  tell  us 


44  THE   BOOK   OF   GENESIS 

of  one  single  discovery  in  archaeology  that  is  against  the 
Book  of  Genesis  ?  The  Dean  of  Canterbury  has  referred 
to  Amraphel,  mentioned  in  the  fourteenth  chapter  of 
Genesis.  Not  long  ago,  in  studying  that  chapter,  I  took 
down  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary  in  order  to  find  what 
I  might  learn  about  Amraphel.  The  article  was  by 
Dr.  Pinches,  and  it  was  to  the  effect  that  we  know 
absolutely  nothing  about  Amraphel,  but  it  might  be 
hoped  that  future  research  would  bring  something  to 
light.  Dr.  Pinches  has  recently  published  a  book  upon 
these  subjects,  and  the  frontispiece  to  that  book  is  a 
portrait  of  Amraphel ! 

I  pass  to  the  question  of  the  evidence  upon  which 
we  are  asked  to  reject  the  Book  of  Genesis.  I  do  not 
think  that  I  can  be  fairly  charged  with  presumption  if 
I  venture  to  say  that  I  have  some  fitness  to  deal  with 
a  question  of  that  kind,  for  I  am  not  quite  a  novice 
in  dealing  ^v4th  intricate  questions  of  evidence,  or  in 
seeking  to  discover  fi'auds  ;  and  when  I  consider  the 
grounds  upon  which  we  are  asked  to  reject  the  genuine- 
ness of  the  Pentateuch,  I  am  filled  with  blank  amazement. 
The  Dean  of  Canterbury  has  refeiTed  to  AmraphePs 
code  of  laws ;  he  has  told  you  how  but  yesterday  the 
Pentateuch  was  set  aside  because  it  was  deemed  an 
anachronism  to  suppose  that  there  could  be  such  litera- 
ture in  the  days  of  Moses.  Now  the  critics  discover 
that  there  was  a  literature  belonginff  to  the  acre  of 
Abraham.  But  what  use  do  they  make  of  it  ?  In  this 
Babylonian  code  there  are  laws  akin  to  those  embodied 
in  the  ^Mosaic  code — two  especially,  laws  relating  to  an 
unfaithful  wife,  and  to  the  ox  that  gores.  But  no  one 
need  be  surprised  to  find  that  laws,  which  are  common 
to  the  code  of  every  civilised  nation,  should  be  found  in 
both  the  Babylonian  and  tlie  Mosaic  codes.  Anyone 
\\  ho  knows  anything  about  evidence  would  look  to  see 
whether  tlie  penalties  are  the  same  ;  and  in  not  one 
single  case  has  this  been  shown. 

Before  I  sit  do\^Ti  I  should  like  to  say  a  word  of 


AMRAPHEL:    KENOSIS  45 

another  kind.  I  cannot  consent  to  give  up  my  place 
as  a  Christian,  and  a  Christian  does  not  hold  the  Old 
Testament  by  permission  of  the  critics  ;  he  has  received 
it  from  the  hand  of  his  Divine  Master  and  Lord.  The 
only  answer  to  this  is  the  theology  of  the  Kenosis,  a  word 
borrowed  from  the  second  chapter  of  Philippians,  by 
which  the  higher  critics  mean  that  our  Divine  Lord 
so  emptied  Himself,  with  a  view  to  His  mediatorial 
work,  that  He  took  His  place  as  a  Jew  among  Jews, 
and  slowly  felt  His  way  to  the  light  in  the  apprehension 
of  truth.  But  the  Lord  had  communications  with  His 
disciples  during  those  mysterious  forty  days  before  the 
Ascension.  I  turn  to  the  twenty-fourth  chapter  of  the 
Gospel  of  St.  Luke,  and  find  that,  in  the  most  definite 
and  emphatic  manner.  He  adopts  all  His  teaching  of 
the  period  of  His  humihation,  and  accredits  all  that  is 
said  to  them  on  that  subject ;  and  there  He  says  to  His 
apostles  :  "  These  are  the  words  which  I  spake  unto 
you,  while  I  was  yet  with  you,  that  all  things  must  be 
fulfilled  which  were  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and 
in  the  prophets,  and  in  the  psalms,  concerning  Me.^^ 
That  means  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  ;  these  were  the 
Scriptures  which  testified  of  Him.  And  now,  standing 
after  the  Resurrection,  with  full  Divine  knowledge  of 
all  these  things.  He  sends  out  His  apostles  to  proclaim 
this  to  Church  and  world,  and  for  nineteen  centuries 
our  Divine  Lord  has  permitted  Church  and  world  to 
be  deluded  with  these  "  superstitions "'  and.  "  falsities  "  ! 
It  seems  to  me  that  this  is  an  awfully  solemn  position 
to  take  up. 


THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS   AS 
INDEPENDENT    WITNESSES 

By  the  Rev.  Professor  D.  S.  Margoliouth,  D.Litt.  * 

The  negative  criticism  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels  is  best 
represented  in  English  by  two  popular  works,  both  of 
which  for  some  reason  appeared  anonymously.     One  of 
these,  called   The  Fmcr  Gospels  as  Historical  Recoixls, 
attracted  no  great  amount  of  attention,  partly  because 
the   author's   tone   left   something  to  be  desired,  and 
partly  because  he  committed   the   serious    mistake   of 
directing  his  attacks  mainly  on  antiquated  works.     His 
attitude    was    not    distinctly    anti-Christian,    but    in 
accordance  with  the  principle  held  by  many,  that  the 
miraculous    narratives    are    not   a   support   on   which 
Christianity  rests,  but  a  weight  which  drags  it  down. 
He    therefore    endeavoured   to    show,    from    a   careful 
collection   and   collation    of    the   discrepancies    in    the 
Gospels,  that  none  of  these  narratives  rest  upon  trust- 
worthy evidence;  and  he  assumed  as  his  principle  of 
criticism  that,  where  two  narratives  of  the  same  event 
differ,  one  must  be  false,  and  the  other  not  necessarily 
true.     That  doctrine  of  course  appears  to  be  sound  ; 
but  it  would  be  possible,  by  applying  it  rigorously,  to 
dispose   of  most   ancient   history,    and    also   of   much 
modern  history. 

^  An  address  delivered  on  Thursday,  May  14th,  1903. 
47 


48  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

To  the  other  work,  which  is  called  Supernatural 
Religion,  much  more  importance  has  been  attached, 
and  it  is  indeed  possible  that  it  has  secured  a  permanent 
place  in  our  national  literature.  In  what  it  says  of 
the  Gospels,  this  m  ork  endeavours  to  deprive  them  of 
the  character  of  contemporary  witnesses,  by  showing 
that  their  authority  was  not  recognised  till  late  in  the 
second  century,  and  that  when  writers  earlier  than 
that  date  quote  the  Gospel  or  mention  either  the 
sayings  or  doings  of  the  Founder  of  Christianity,  they 
preferably  employ  other  sources.  And  the  permanent 
value  of  Supernatural  Religion  is  probably  to  be  found 
in  the  care  and  accuracy  M'ith  which  these  quotations 
are  tabulated,  and  the  learning  that  is  brought  to  bear 
on  them.  Having  thus  deprived  the  Gospels  of  their 
authoritative  character,  the  author  infers  that  they 
cannot  be  employed  as  evidence  for  the  occuiTence  of 
supernatural  operations. 

To  one  who  reads  this  work  it  will  be  easily  apparent 
that  what  we  may  call  the  subjective  element  cannot  be 
banished  from  discussions  of  this  kind  :  in  many  cases 
the  unprejudiced  reader  will  certainly  agi-ee  with  the 
author  against  his  opponents ;  in  others,  where  the 
wi'iter  is  no  less  positive,  it  will  be  found  difficult  to 
follow  him.  And  the  fact  that  he  has  a  definite  case 
to  prove,  probably  deprives  the  book  of  some  of  the 
value  which  it  might  have  for  the  settlement  of  that 
difficult  problem,  the  date  of  the  reduction  of  the 
Gospels  to  their  present  form.  And  the  fact  that 
unprejudiced  persons  will  estimate  the  same  evidence 
quite  differently  from  each  other,  shows  that  we  cannot, 
even  in  historical  criticism,  keep  quite  outside  the  region 
of  psychology. 


OBJECTIVE   AND   SUBJECTIVE   TRUTH    49 

The  same  fact,  the  subjective  character  of  certain 
parts  of  knowledge,  strikes  us  still  more  forcibly  when 
the  question  is  raised,  What  amount  of  evidence,  con- 
temporary and  independent,  would  suffice  to  prove  the 
occurrence  of  a  supernatural  or  supernormal  event  ? 
Perhaps  this  question  has  nowhere  been  treated  so  well 
as  by  Mr.  Frank  Podmore  in  his  recent  history  of 
Spiritualism,  in  which  the  fact  is  rightly  emphasised 
that  the  trained  observer  is  exceedingly  rarely  to  be 
found,  and  that  the  evidence  of  the  untrained  observer 
is  open  to  objection.  In  the  Nineteenth  Century  for 
this  month  an  astronomer  gives  an  elaborate  history  of 
the  canals  in  Mars,  of  their  first  discovery  and  of  the 
series  of  persons  who  confirmed  that  discovery  by 
independent  observation,  all  of  these  persons  trained 
and  experienced  in  that  particular  style  of  observation. 
And  his  conclusion  is  that,  in  spite  of  the  number  and 
character  of  the  observers,  probably  the  canals  are 
not  in  Mars  at  all,  but  entirely  in  the  eyes  of  the 
astronomers.  The  limits  between  objective  and  sub- 
jective truth  would  appear  to  be  a  problem  which  may 
receive  some  light  in  the  future,  but  which  in  the 
present  state  of  knowledge  constitutes  a  serious  difficulty 
in  the  way  of  the  handling  of  supernormal  occuiTences. 
For  of  those  which  are  recorded  in  the  Gospels,  many 
can  easily  be  paralleled  from  modern  experiences  which 
are  excellently  attested,  but  which  will  probably  have 
little  effect  on  the  minds  of  those  who  assume  an 
unalterable  attitude  towards  what  they  see  and  hear. 
Thus,  in  order  to  show  that  the  w^arning  of  Joseph  by 
God  in  a  dream  was  not  a  supernormal  occurrence,  we 
might  quote  the  newspapers  of  April  18th  of  this  year, 
where  a  man  who  found  a  dead  body  said  it  was  owing 

7 


50  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

to  a  di'eam  the  night  before,  that  he  visited  the  spot 
where  he  found  the  corpse,  and  this  statement  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  coroner.  Yet  probably  the  attitude 
of  those  who  regard  the  dream  of  Joseph  as  a  rehc  of 
an  exploded  superstition  will  not  be  altered  by  the 
evidence  of  the  daily  papers  of  April  18th.  We  are, 
however,  spared  the  trouble  of  searching  the  daily 
papers  for  supernormal  occurrences  similar  to  those 
recorded  in  the  Gospels,  for  in  a  very  recent  work 
which  has  justly  attracted  much  attention,  we  have  as 
many  as  can  be  required.  I  refer  to  the  posthumous 
work  of  F.  W.  H.  Myers  on  the  Sui'v'ival  of  Human 
PcrsonaViUj^  in  which  occurrences  supernormal  in 
character,  and  often  exceedingly  analogous  to  the 
contents  of  the  Gospel  records,  are  collected  on  a  gi'eat 
scale,  and  in  most  cases  the  attestation  seems  to  be  as 
good  as  that  which  could  be  got  for  any  historical  fact. 
Affida\ats  were  demanded,  and  in  many  cases  obtained, 
from  all  the  persons  who  were  either  present  or  had 
any  share  in  the  occurrence,  and  these  affidavits  are 
often  dated  and  full  names  and  addresses  given.  But 
if  we  consult  the  reviews  which  capable  persons  have 
written,  it  does  not  appear  that  the  weight  of  evidence 
adduced  by  Myers  has  altered  the  opinions  of  those 
who  had  previously  made  up  their  minds  about  the 
survival  of  human  personality.  Those  M'ho  had 
previously  attached  importance  to  statements  about  the 
reappearance  of  the  dead  and  their  continued  interest 
in  human  affairs,  will  find  their  opinion  confirmed  ;  but 
to  those  who  attached  no  importance  to  them,  and  to 
whom  the  survival  of  human  personality  in  the  manner 
contemplated  by  Myers  seemed  incredible,  the  attesta- 
tions and  dates  and  addresses  will  be  of  little  moment. 


EVIDENCE   FOR   MIRACLES  51 

And  indeed,  in  collating  the  work  of  Myers  with  that 
of  his  friend  and  colleague,  F.  Podmore,  to  which 
reference  has  been  made,  the  reader  is  confirmed  in  his 
opinion  of  the  subjectivity  of  knowledge  in  all  such 
questions ;  for  frequently  what  seemed  to  be  of  vast 
importance  to  the  one,  seemed  insignificant  to  the 
other. 

Hence  I  doubt  whether  the  question,  What  amount 
of  contemporary  and  independent  evidence  would  be 
sufficient  to  establish  a  miracle  ?  can  in  the  present 
state  of  knowledge  be  answered,  and  it  is  not  my 
present  intention  to  polemise  against  either  of  the 
writers  whom  I  mentioned  before.  It  has,  however, 
come  in  my  way  to  study  literature  which,  externally  at 
least,  bears  some  resemblance  to  the  Synoptic  Gospels, 
and  to  read  what  has  been  made  out  about  its  genesis, 
and  the  canons  by  which  its  credibility  can  be  ascer- 
tained. From  this,  light,  perhaps  of  a  rather  dim  kind, 
is  thrown  here  and  there  on  the  problems  with  which 
the  two  authors  are  occupied.  And  the  fairness  will 
scarcely  be  questioned  of  applying  to  matter  which  is 
naturally  approached  with  some  prejudice  the  canons 
that  are  derived  from  matter  which  is  approached 
with  no  prejudice  whatever. 

The  text  on  which  I  propose  to  speak  consists  of  the 
words,  "  The  Gospel  according  to."  And  of  these, "  The 
Gospel"  will  not  delay  us  long.  The  word  which  it 
represents  is  a  Greek  compound  invented  for  the 
purpose  of  rendering  some  Semitic  equivalent  for  the 
expression  "  Good  news."  And  there  are  places  in  the 
New  Testament  where  the  sense  is  obscured  by  the  sub- 
stitution of  the  word  "  Gospel "  for  "  Good  news."  When 
by  the  side  of  such  miracles  as  the  restoration  of  sight 


52  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

to  the  blind  and  walking  to  the  lame,  we  read  that 
to.  the  poor  the  Gospel  is  preached,  we  should  gain 
something  in  clearness  by  the  rendering  "  to  the  miser- 
able good  news  are  proclaimed."  Yet  at  an  early  period 
the  phrase  Evangelion  clearly  acquires  a  technical  sense 
as  descriptive  of  the  elements  of  Christianity.  Those 
elements  consisted  partly  in  a  body  of  rules  for  life  and 
doctrine  ;  but  it  is  impossible  to  separate  law  entirely 
from  history,  and  even  the  most  elementary  Gospel  was 
a  combination  of  precept  and  narrative.  The  definition 
of  the  Gospel  given  by  the  writer  called  St.  Luke,  as 
the  things  which  Jesus  said  and  did,  is  therefore 
accurate. 

But  the  phrase  "  according  to "'  takes  us  into  a  region 
which  is  not  easy  to  explore — the  region  of  oral 
tradition  and  of  books  based  upon  it.  A  book  can  be 
by  one  or  at  most  a  limited  number  of  authors ;  but  it 
may  be  according  to  an  unlimited  number  of  authorities. 
The  literatures  in  which  oral  tradition  can  best  be 
studied  are  those  of  the  Jews  and  the  Moslems  ;  indeed, 
the  whole  notion  of  oral  tradition  was  with  the  latter 
people  the  subject  of  such  minute  study,  of  such  acute 
analysis,  and  of  such  elaborate  technicalities,  that  we 
can  have  no  better  guides  than  their  manuals  of  oral 
tradition,  when  we  would  form  to  ourselves  some  idea 
of  the  course  which  it  took  with  other  nations.  For 
though  the  study  of  tradition  with  no  other  race 
appears  to  have  developed  into  a  science,  human  nature 
is  so  similar  all  the  world  over  that  many  of  the 
phenomena  attending  the  process  of  the  evolution  of 
religious  books  from  oral  tradition  will  quite  certainly 
have  repeated  themselves. 

The    Gospels    then,   as    we    learn    from    the   word 


"THE   GOSPEL  ACCORDING   TO"        53 

"  according  to,''  existed  as  oral  tradition  before  they 
were  compiled  in  writing.  And  indeed,  the  signs  of 
oral  tradition,  too,  are  everywhere  the  same.  In  works 
which  embody  traditions  belonging  to  the  same  cycle, 
much  of  the  matter  is  likely  to  be  identical ;  but  while 
characteristic  and  striking  phrases  are  preserved,  there 
is  regularly  considerable  variation,  both  in  the  form 
and  substance  of  what  is  told.  There  is  usually  also 
great  variety  in  the  arrangement.  Since  a  narrative 
can  be  drawn  up  by  one  person  only  in  a  particular 
form  of  words,  identity  of  phrase  is  proof  of  identity  of 
source. 

That  the  phenomena  presented  by  the  Synoptic 
Gospels  agree  with  this  description,  is  apparent  to  any 
one  who  considers  their  contents  when  put  in  parallel 
columns.  It  is  moreover  attested  by  the  circumstance 
that  early  quotations  of  matter  contained  in  them  are 
usually  made  from  either  the  Gospel  in  the  singular, 
implying  that  separate  recensions  of  the  Gospel  were 
not  yet  extant,  or  at  any  rate  not  yet  distinguished,  or 
from  Gospels  which  have  perished,  though  their  names 
have  remained ;  and  in  some  cases  fragments  of  such 
documents  have  come  to  light.  The  case  which  is  in 
every  way  parallel  is  that  of  the  life  of  the  Founder  of 
Islam.  The  earliest  life  of  him  which  we  possess  is  not 
earlier  than  the  year  140  of  his  era,  and  we  are  by  no 
means  sure  that  it  was  committed  to  writing  at  so  early 
a  date.  But  that  biography,  when  collated  with  other 
works  on  the  same  subject,  exhibits  differences  and 
identities  which  are  closely  parallel  to  those  which  the 
Synoptic  Gospels  display.  Whole  pages  are  word  for 
word  the  same,  or  differ  merely  in  occasional  expressions 
or  occasional  details  of  the  narrative  ;  but  the  order  in 


54  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

which  the  events  are  arranged  is  not  always  the  same, 
and  indeed,  at  times,  widely  different.  There  is  some 
variation  in  even  Avhat  appear  to  be  official  lists, 
compiled  for  some  grave  reason  and  at  the  instance  of 
the  supreme  authority  in  the  state.  The  same  narra- 
tives in  almost  identical  words  are  to  be  found  in  Morks 
that  are  considerably  later  than  the  first  biography  ; 
and  then  they  are  not  always  quoted  from  the  first 
biography,  but  from  some  parallel  and  independent 
source.  The  reason  for  this  is  that  although  written 
literature  in  the  long  run  ousts  oral  literature,  the 
latter  has  a  tendency  to  survive,  owing  to  the  reasons 
which  at  the  first  led  men  to  prefer  to  hand  down 
narratives  orally  rather  than  commit  them  to  ^^'riting. 

The  author  of  the  Third  Gospel  attests  this  in  that 
short  preface  which  is  so  rich  in  contents.  The  person 
to  whom  he  dedicated  his  book  had  been  taught  the 
Gospel  orally  before  the  author  gave  him  in  writing 
the  means  of  knowing  the  accurate  truth  about  what 
he  had  heard.  Let  us  try  to  enumerate  the  reasons 
which  have  led  men  to  preserve  matter  orally  or 
mentally  instead  of  committing  it  to  ^mting.  We 
can  easily  think  of  several  such  motives. 

The  first  is  the  existence  of  a  sacred  literature  in 
writing  which  will  tolerate  no  rivals.  To  any  one  who 
considers  the  style  in  which  the  Books  or  the  Writing 
or  Writings  are  quoted  in  the  New  Testament,  it  will 
seem  doubtful  whether  any  other  writings  besides  the 
Bible  can  have  been  in  existence  at  the  time ;  at 
least,  the  Jewish  movement  which  culminated  in  a  rule 
forbidding  the  writing  of  anything  besides  the  Bible  was 
started  long  before  New  Testament  times.  What  was 
tolerated  besides  the  Scripture  was  a  collection  of  oral 


ORAL  TRADITION  55 

tradition,  of  which  the  amount  was  never  precisely 
fixed.  Had  the  Gospel  at  the  first  been  written,  the 
charge  of  endeavouring  to  oust  the  Old  Testament, 
which  in  any  case  was  levelled  against  the  early 
Christians,  would  have  had  an  obvious  ground.  For 
it  certainly  is  the  tendency  of  new  sacred  books  to  oust 
the  old  ones. 

But  secondly,  literature  is  kept  unwritten  when  the 
possession  of  it  is  fraught  with  danger.  It  can  be 
ascertained  what  books  a  man  has  in  his  library,  but 
not  what  books  are  lodged  in  the  recesses  of  his  mind. 
So  long,  then,  as  a  sect  is  liable  to  persecution  and  has 
to  maintain  itself  in  secrecy,  it  is  a  measure  of  pre- 
caution to  write  no  official  treatises.  And  indeed,  to 
many  persons  in  all  ages  the  possession  of  heretical 
books  has  been  synonymous  with  holding  heretical 
opinions. 

But  there  is  a  third  reason,  less  honourable  than 
those  which  have  been  suggested,  and  that  is  the  desire 
to  give  knowledge  factitious  value  by  rendering  it 
difficult  of  access.  So  long  as  knowledge  is  lodged 
within  the  breast,  it  can  be  procured  only  by  communi- 
cation with  its  possessors.  Those,  therefore,  retain  an 
authority  which  they  lose  when  the  information  becomes 
easily  accessible.  Hence  there  is  ordinarily  a  class  of 
persons,  who  have  a  special  interest  in  retaining  know- 
ledge in  the  memory  and  forbidding  its  being  committed 
to  wi'iting. 

Other  reasons  that  prevail  in  poor  and  humble 
communities  are  the  dearness  of  wi-iting  material,  and 
therefore  the  cheapness  of  oral,  as  opposed  to  written, 
circulation ;  the  want  of  the  literary  training  necessary 
for  the  composition  of  a  continuous  nari'ative,  whereas 


56  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

little  if  any  is  required  for  the  mere  putting  together 
of  an  oral  anecdote  or  repetition  of  a  striking  saying 
— especially  where  the  introduction  of  a  religion  does 
not,  as  sometimes,  raise  a  vernacular  for  the  first  time 
into  a  literary  language ;  for  the  want  of  training 
which  will  not  prevent  many  a  man  from  speaking, 
will  prove  a  serious  obstacle  \\hen  he  would  compose 
in  writing. 

Which  of  these  reasons  was  most  effective  with  the 
early  Christians  cannot  perhaps  be  determined ;  but 
the  fact  that  the  literature  of  the  New  Testament 
begins  with  letters,  is  rather  in  favour  of  the  notion 
taken  over  from  the  Jews  having  been  the  most  potent. 
For  we  find,  and  indeed  naturally,  that  the  objection  to 
the  composition  of  books  among  them  did  not  apply 
to  that  of  letters,  which  they  expressly  permitted. 
Hence  the  expression  "  like  a  letter  ^'  is  occasionally  found 
signifying  a  form  of  literature  of  which  the  permissi- 
bility was  not  open  to  question.  Letters  might  indeed 
naturally  contain  traditions,  if  it  so  happened  that  a 
question  had  been  addressed  from  a  distance  concerning 
one ;  and  thus  there  is,  of  course,  a  well-known  case 
in  which  one  of  St.  PauPs  epistles  coincides  with  the 
matter  contained  in  the  Gospels  ;  but  this  would  not 
appear  to  violate  the  notion  of  the  impropriety  of 
committing  traditions  to  books,  since  the  letter  would 
naturally  be  supposed  to  have  an  ephemeral  existence. 

And  yet  one  other  reason,  which  was  often  of  gi'eat 
weiglit,  was  a  belief  in  the  living  voice  as  opposed  to 
the  dead  letter.  Plato  was  one  of  the  first  who  taught 
men  to  rate  the  wiitten  book,  which  always  says  the 
same,  and  can  solve  no  difficulties,  far  below  the  voice 
of  the  living  teacher,  who  possesses  a  stock  of  knowledge 


ORAL   TRADITION  57 

beyond  that  which  he  can  communicate  in  a  single  lesson, 
and  who  can  vary  the  character  of  his  teaching  so  as  to 
suit  the  needs  of  each  learner.  And,  indeed,  in  one  of 
the  classical  passages  about  the  origin  of  the  Gospels, 
the  evidence  of  Papias,  the  author  quoted  declares 
himself  of  this  opinion  with  regard  to  the  teaching  of 
Christianity.  It  was  the  living  voice  whence  he  pro- 
fessed to  derive  the  material  that  he  valued,  and  not 
the  dead  treatise.  In  process  of  time,  when  everything 
which  the  living  voice  could  have  to  communicate  is 
committed  to  some  ^viiting  material,  the  belief  in  the 
living  voice  is  something  of  a  superstition  or  of  a  senti- 
ment ;  it  is,  however,  one  which  even  in  these  days  is 
not  quite  extinct.  In  the  second  century  of  the 
Christian  era  it  would  have  had  many  a  rational 
ground. 

Experience  shows  that  these  motives  may  continue 
to  work  either  separately  or  together  for  a  very  con- 
siderable length  of  time.  The  only  cases  in  which 
that  length  of  time  can  be  satisfactorily  tested  are 
those  in  which  there  are  parallel  streams  of  oral  and 
of  written  tradition  ;  and  from  the  few  cases  of  this 
we  can  infer  the  possibility  of  the  retention  of  matter 
with  tolerable  accuracy  for  at  least  some  centuries. 

When,  however,  some  one  has  broken  through  the 
rule  against  Avriting  and  put  into  book  form  that 
which  had  till  that  time  been  preserved  orally,  many 
others  are  emboldened  to  do  the  same.  These  works 
are  not  necessarily  dictated  by  any  feeling  of  rivalry 
to  the  first  work  in  the  field,  but  by  consciousness  of 
the  value  of  collateral  series  of  traditions.  Each  man 
who  has  had  access  to  a  collection  of  oral  traditions 
which  he  finds  to  vary  considerably  from  that  which 

8 


58  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

has  begun  to  circulate  in  writing,  is  desirous  of  seeing 
the  form  in  which  he  himself  heard  them  preserved. 
And  since  it  is  the  tendency  of  written  literature  to 
oust  oral  literature  from  the  field,  the  written  collections 
are  apt  to  be  nearly  contemporary,  the  possessors  of 
the  less  known  traditions  being  anxious  to  obtain  for 
them  the  same  sort  of  popularity  that  has  accrued  to 
those  which,  being  embodied  in  popular  books,  are 
accessible  to  every  one  and  become  canonical. 

The  valuable  Preface  to  the  Third  Gospel  takes  us 
to  the  time  in  which  the  writing  down  of  the  oral 
collections  had  begun,  and  affords  us  the  important 
piece  of  information  that  the  number  of  Gospels  then 
published  was  already  considerable.  It  is  only  to  be 
regretted  that  this  author  did  not  conceive  it  desirable 
to  name  his  predecessors,  since  such  information  would 
have  been  of  the  highest  value  to  posterity.  The 
ordinary  history  of  literature  renders  it  probable  that 
in  such  cases  the  fittest  are  certain  to  survive.  The 
fittest  will  be  the  collections  of  which  the  matter  is 
acknowledged  by  the  best  informed  persons  to  be 
accurate  and  important.  Serious  mis-statements  will 
weaken  the  authority  of  a  work  which  has  many  rivals, 
and  lead  to  its  being  neglected  and  eventually  perishing. 

The  phrases  employed  in  the  Preface  to  the  Third 
Gospel  speak  of  the  originators  of  the  tradition  as 
belonging  to  a  past  age,  without  stating  precisely  what 
difference  of  time  separated  them  from  the  author. 
That  point  can,  of  course,  be  settled  only  by  external 
evidence,  which  it  is  not  proposed  to  discuss  at  this 
time.  Where,  however,  a  series  of  narratives  are 
orally  perpetuated  in  a  fixed  form  of  words,  connnitted 
to  memory  and  handed  from  generation  to  generation, 


MOSLEM   ORAL  TRADITION  59 

a  nucleus  of  history  is  sure  to  be  preserved.  It  is 
not  preserved  so  well  as  pen  and  ink  or  their  equivalent 
can  preserve  it ;  but  it  is  the  best  known  substitute. 

We  may  now  consider  the  functions  discharged 
by  the  authors  of  the  written  collections  ;  they  are 
three.  They  have  to  transfer  the  matter  from  their 
memory  to  the  parchment  or  papyms.  They  have  to 
set  in  some  sort  of  permanent  order  traditions  which, 
so  long  as  they  existed  in  the  memory  only,  had  no 
chronological  succession.  And  they  can  also  criticise 
the  material  which  they  employ,  selecting  out  of  a 
variety  of  accounts  those  which  are  best  attested.  To 
all  three  functions  there  is  allusion  in  the  Preface  to 
the  Third  Gospel. 

The  difference  in  the  contents  of  the  collections 
will  arise  in  the  first  place  from  local  conditions.  At 
different  centres  of  Christianity  different  traditions 
will  assuredly  have  been  preserved,  and  each  Evangelist 
will  have  been  limited  to  some  extent  by  this  circum- 
stance. Experience  shows  that  the  communities 
resident  in  particular  places  may  retain  for  centuries 
the  memory  of  traditions  which  are  not  known  else- 
where. Hence  both  in  the  Jewish  and  the  Moslem 
books  we  read  of  persons  travelling  from  one  country 
to  another  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  traditions  ;  this 
practice  in  the  case  of  the  Moslems  went  on  for  many 
centuries,  implying  that  not  everything  known  about 
their  Prophet  was  registered  ;  it  is  possible  that  this 
travelling  in  search  of  tradition  among  them  is  not 
obsolete  even  at  this  date.  Only  one  who  visited  and 
studied  with  every  community  of  his  co-religionists 
could,  during  the  time  when  the  tradition  lived,  be 
certain  of  getting  access  to  all  that  was  to  be  known. 


60  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

Hence  we  have  merely  to  suppose  the  Gospels  to  have 
been  composed  at  different  places  to  understand  why 
their  contents  differ. 

The  criticism  of  the  material  of  M'hich  the  Third 
Gospel  speaks,  with  the  Moslems  invariably  means  one 
thing.  The  traditionalist  should  know  exactly  through 
whom  the  tradition  comes  ;  if  he  can  also  state  the 
date  and  place  at  which  each  one  of  them  heard  it,  so 
much  the  better.  Hence  we  get  a  difference  between 
books  of  tradition,  according  to  the  strictness  or  laxity 
of  the  conditions  on  which  narratives  are  admitted. 
But  even  where  the  conditions  are  equally  strict, 
accident  may  often  determine  whether  a  tradition  will 
or  will  not  be  admitted.  For  the  same  tradition  may 
be  known  to  one  collector  by  a  trustworthy,  to  another 
by  an  untrustworthy  source  ;  the  second  collector  will 
in  consequence  omit  from  his  collection  a  narrative 
which  is  perfectly  authentic,  and  which  is  known  to 
him,  but  which,  owing  to  the  weakness  of  a  link  in 
the  chain  of  authorities  by  which  he  knows  it,  fails 
to  satisfy  the  conditions  of  admittance. 

Of  the  existing  Gospels,  the  third  one  employs  a 
form  of  tradition  which  often  plays  an  important  part 
in  the  beginnings  of  history.  I  allude  to  commemorative 
verses.  Three  times  in  the  early  portion  of  the 
naiTative,  characters  are  represented  as  commemorating 
events  of  importance  in  their  lives  by  the  composition 
of  poems.  If  these  poems  were  in  any  sort  of  Greek 
verse,  we  could  have  no  hesitation  in  assigning  them  to 
the  compiler  of  the  Gospel,  in  which  case  we  should 
compare  them  to  the  speeches  put  by  most  ancient 
historians  in  the  mouths  of  the  persons  whose  history 
they  narrate :  speeches  which,  though  sometimes  based 


COMMEMORATIVE   VERSES  61 

on  actual  reports,  are  more  ordinarily  fictitious.  In 
the  case  of  the  poems  in  the  Third  Gospel  the  evidence 
is  strongly  in  favour  of  their  having  been  originally  in 
Hebrew  verse,  whence  the  question  of  their  authenticity 
becomes  far  more  complicated.  The  closest  parallel  to 
them  in  literature  is  to  be  found  in  the  commemorative 
verses,  which  the  earliest  biographers  of  Mohammed 
introduce  very  freely  into  their  narratives.  These  are 
often  commemorative  of  events  which  were  regularly 
thus  celebrated — of  battles  and  defeats,  or  in  general 
of  deeds  which  were  in  some  way  extraordinary.  Some 
others,  however,  commemorate  emotions  occasioned  by 
particular  and  unusual  situations.  Some  of  these 
commemorative  verses  are  of  unquestioned  genuineness, 
while  others  are  open  to  suspicion. 

The  importance  of  the  commemorative  verses  in  the 
Third  Gospel  seems  to  lie  in  the  fact  of  their  going 
back  directly  to  the  Hebrew  tradition,  and  therefore 
belonging  clearly  to  an  earlier  stage  than  the  Greek 
tradition  which  the  Synoptic  Gospels  in  the  main  em- 
body. In  two  of  the  three  cases,  these  commemorative 
verses  have  clearly  preserved  the  names  of  persons 
whose  existence  would  otherwise  have  been  forgotten. 
Of  course,  from  being  ancient  to  being  authentic  is  a 
long  distance.  But  still  these  commemorative  verses 
give  us  an  interesting  glimpse  of  the  conditions  of  an 
early  stage  of  Christianity. 

The  other  documents  used  by  the  compilers  of  the 
Gospels  were  doubtless  in  prose.  What  we  find  to 
have  happened  in  the  case  of  Mohammed  is  that,  shortly 
after  his  death,  certain  persons  made  it  their  special 
business  to  collect  information  about  him,  and  to  these 
the  curious  naturally  had  recourse.     They,  as  it  were, 


62  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

focussed  the  available  inforaiation,  and  gave  it  the 
form  in  which  it  afterwards  was  ordinarily  communicated. 
Persons  were  still  living  who  had  been  present  at  the 
most  important  occasions  of  their  Prophet's  career  ;  who 
were  ready,  when  asked,  to  tax  their  memories  as  to 
the  order  and  nature  of  the  occurrences  which  they  had 
witnessed.  Although  then  no  written  record  was  made 
of  their  naiTations,  at  the  most  an  occasional  note 
being  taken,  the  collectors  of  whom  we  are  thinking 
did  posterity  a  good  service  in  bringing  together 
under  the  head  of  the  Life  of  Mohammed  narratives 
which  might  easily  have  been  lost.  They,  of  coui'se, 
had  no  monopoly  of  the  information,  which  could 
be  as  readily  communicated  to  others  so  long  as  its 
authors  were  alive;  but  living  in  the  most  accessible 
places,  they  were  more  easily  to  be  approached  by 
questioners. 

That  St.  Matthew  occupied  a  place  of  this  sort  in 
the  history  of  the  biography  of  Christ  seems  to  be 
attested  by  the  tradition,  and  is  not  inherently  im- 
probable. Supposing  him  to  have  written  nothing, 
nevertheless  a  story  repeatedly  told  soon  becomes 
stereotyped,  and  while  its  hearers  endeavour  to  make 
as  few  variations  as  possible  when  they  repeat  it,  even 
the  author  is  unlikely  to  take  any  great  license  in  the 
matter  of  revision. 

The  greater  number  of  traditions,  however,  are  not 
likely  to  have  been  lengthy,  but  composed  of  single 
sentences  or  short  paragraphs.  Such  are,  in  the  first 
place,  most  easily  remembered  by  those  who  heard 
them,  and  are  also  the  easiest  to  teach ;  for  when  we 
remember  that  the  oral  instructor  had  at  times  to 
repeat  the  same  matter  a  bundled   times    before   the 


APHORISTIC  TRADITIONS  63 

disciple  had  committed  it  to  memory,  the  shortness  of  a 
tradition  would  be  a  help  towards  its  perpetuation. 

Of  these  short  traditions  we  should  fancy  there  must 
have  been  a  very  great  store  in  early  times.  If  at  the 
time  of  the  Resurrection  the  number  of  Christians 
already  reached  five  hundred,  as  we  are  told  by  St.  Paul, 
each  one  of  these  would  assuredly  have  remembered 
something  or  other  which  he  had  heard  from  the 
Master,  or  which  he  had  been  told  by  some  actual 
eye-witness.  Slight  differences  in  the  form  of  a 
particular  saying  are  doubtless  often  to  be  attributed 
to  the  different  degree  of  accm-acy  with  which  these 
hearers  remembered  what  they  had  heard. 

Of  the  ways  in  which  these  sayings  came  to  be 
perpetuated,  the  Mohammedan  parallel  affords  some 
suggestions.  A  number  of  sayings  must  surely  have 
been  preserved,  because  they  threw  light  on  questions 
of  conduct.  Where  the  theory  prevails  that  for  rules 
of  conduct  men  should  go,  not  to  reason,  but  to 
authority,  pronouncements  on  such  subjects  by  an 
authoritative  speaker  are  eagerly  treasured  up,  to  be 
utilised  when  occasion  arises.  The  greater  number  of 
traditions,  however,  were  not  of  this  sort,  but  were 
homiletic  or  aphoristic  in  character.  In  Moslem  com- 
munities a  saying  was  often  treasured  up  in  a  particular 
family,  as  a  special  honour  that  had  been  bestowed  on 
the  member  of  the  family  to  whom  it  had  been  uttered  ; 
and  it  is  probable  that  the  origin  of  some  of  the 
sayings  recorded  in  the  Gospels  is  similar. 

But  the  framework  into  which  the  Evangelists  worked 
whatever  material  they  could  collect,  was  doubtless  that 
sketch  of  events  which  had  to  be  communicated  to 
every  proselyte,   and  which   began  with    the   Baptism 


64  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

of  John  and  ended  with  the  Resurrection  and  Ascen- 
sion. 

The  variations  in  the  accounts  are  probably  in  the 
main  due  to  the  forms  in  which  the  isolated  traditions 
were  preserved  by  different  reporters.  Every  one  is 
aware  that  even  trained  reporters  of  speeches  introduce 
a  certain  amount  of  variety  into  their  reports ;  and  in 
the  accounts  of  sayings  of  Mohammed  which  are 
recorded  on  the  authonty  of  different  witnesses,  there 
is  usually  some  variety,  at  any  rate  in  the  expression. 
Where  the  same  scene  is  being  described  by  different 
witnesses,  naturally  the  variety  is  exceedingly  great.  The 
differences  between  the  accounts  of  the  same  event  which 
the  Synoptic  Gospels  contain,  would  seem  ordinarily 
to  be  of  this  sort,  the  sort  which  everyday  experience 
can  illustrate.  And  it  is  probable  that  in  some  cases 
at  least  these  differences  are  evidence  of  the  same  event 
having  been  witnessed  by  several  persons,  or  the  same 
saying  having  been  heard  and  reproduced  with  varieties 
occasioned  by  the  understanding  of  different  hearers. 

In  the  case  of  the  Gospels  an  element  of  variety 
enters,  which  is  illustrated  neither  by  the  Jewish  nor 
by  the  Mohammedan  tradition :  that  is,  the  variety 
caused  by  differences  of  translation.  While  those  to 
whom  the  traditions  ultimately  go  back  are  likely  in 
some  cases  to  have  communicated  them  in  Greek,  it  is 
probable  that  in  a  greater  number  of  cases  the  trans- 
lation was  done  by  secondaiy  authorities.  And,  indeed, 
in  every  case  in  which  sayings  as  opposed  to  actions 
were  reported,  the  translation  must  have  been  performed 
by  some  intermediate  authority.  Highly  interesting 
attempts  have  been  made  by  various  scholars  to  trace 
the  original  that  underlies  various  reports  of  the  same 


SOURCES   OF  FABRICATION  65 

saying  ;  and  in  a  few  cases,  this  process  leads  to  results 
that  are  both  satisfactory  and  convincing.  Those  by 
which  fragments  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  have  been 
reconstructed  are  of  considerable  interest.  Owing, 
however,  to  the  number  of  mouths  through  which  the 
matter  of  the  Gospels  passed  before  reaching  the  shape 
in  which  we  know  it,  this  process  can  only  be  attempted 
in  a  few  cases  with  success.  It  can  be  executed  with 
the  greatest  certainty  where  it  is  a  case  of  a  passage 
of  the  Old  Testament  being  quoted,  in  which  different 
reporters  have  resorted  to  different  sources  for  interpre- 
tation ;  and  thus,  behind  the  Evangelists,  we  get  at  the 
intermediate  authorities,  and  from  them  obtain  the 
verse  in  the  form  in  which  it  was  actually  quoted  by 
the  speaker. 

The  Evangelists  did  not  think  fit  to  communicate  to 
posterity  the  names  of  the  persons  through  whom  their 
matter  had  reached  them,  and  thereby  historical 
students  have  been  deprived  of  a  critical  instrument, 
which  is  always  at  their  disposal  in  the  case  of  the 
Moslem  traditions,  and  sometimes  in  the  case  of  the 
Jewish.  On  the  other  hand,  it  should  be  noticed  that 
the  causes  which  most  frequently  led  to  the  fabrication 
of  traditions  in  the  case  of  the  Moslems,  were  ordinarily 
absent  in  that  of  the  Christians. 

The  first  and  main  cause  of  such  fabrication  was  the 
need  for  legal  precedents.  No  other  source  of  law 
being  known  save  their  sacred  book  and  the  example 
set  by  their  Prophet,  when  cases  occurred  for  ^^•hich 
provision  had  not  been  made,  it  was  a  common  practice 
to  invent  a  naiTative  which  should  provide  the  requisite 
precedent.  The  early  Christians  were  saved  from  the 
necessity  for  this,  and,  indeed,  there  is  exceedingly  little 

9 


66  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

in  the  Gospels  which  could  even  be  supposed  to  have 
had  such  an  origin.  They  were  saved  from  the 
necessity,  because  in  the  first  place  their  society  had 
for  some  centuries  little  political  importance,  and 
indeed,  does  not  appear  to  have  aimed  at  political 
independence.  The  sphere,  therefore,  in  which  the 
possibility  of  applying  precedents  was  to  be  found,  was 
exceedingly  limited,  and  it  was  remembered  that  the 
Founder  of  Christianity  had  distinctly  repudiated  the 
office  of  judge  or  arbiter  between  disputants.  And 
secondly,  even  where  cases  were  not  settled  by  the  law 
of  the  state,  Christianity  did  not  at  first  undertake  to 
provide  a  wholly  new  system,  but  rather  glosses  upon 
an  old  one.  The  emancipation  of  Christianity  from 
Judaism  is  agreed  to  have  been  a  process  that  took 
time,  and  the  new  sect  started  with  a  guide  of  ac- 
knowledged authority  in  the  Old  Testament.  Having 
already  a  broad  basis  of  law,  they  were  under  no 
compulsion  to  invent  precedents  for  emergencies. 

The  second  cause  for  the  fabrication  of  traditions 
was  also  wanting.  That  cause  lay  in  the  needs  of 
preachers.  For  it  must  be  remembered  that  no  one 
sect  or  nation  has  a  monopoly  of  persons  who  feel 
called  upon  to  endeavour  to  better  their  fellow-creatures, 
by  diverting  them  at  times  from  their  ordinary  pursuits 
to  the  thought  of  things  eternal.  Such  preachers  need 
a  stock  of  authoritative  maxims  and  promises,  whereby 
the  responsibility  for  their  statements  is  thrown  upon 
authority  such  as  their  hearers  will  recognise,  which 
therefore  they  will  claim  the  right  to  repeat  and 
emphasise,  without  professing  to  have  discovered  them 
themselves.  In  the  case  of  Islam,  traditions  which 
contain    matter   of  this   sort    are    in    numerous   cases 


INDEPENDENT   EVIDENCE  67 

suspected  of  spuriousness,  owing  to  their  general  dis- 
agreement with  the  spirit  and  character  of  its  founder, 
and  to  the  fact  that  the  chain  by  which  they  are  quoted 
ordinarily  contains  some  weak  links.  In  the  case  of 
the  Gospels,  the  genuineness  of  texts  of  this  sort  is 
rarely  suspected  even  by  those  who  would  deprive  the 
narrative  statements  of  most  of  their  historical  value. 
Indeed,  in  one  of  the  works  cited  before.  The  Four 
Gospels  as  Historical  Records,  the  author  seems  to 
be  thoroughly  satisfied  that  the  true  character  of  the 
Founder  of  Christianity  and  of  His  teaching  is  given 
in  the  contents  of  such  chapters  as  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  whatever  may  be  the  historical  value  of  the 
setting.  Supposing,  then,  that  the  genuine  teaching 
of  Christianity  lay  in  inculcating  the  higher  morality, 
these  writers  would  rather  make  the  loftiness  of  the 
saying  evidence  of  their  genuineness.  The  need,  there- 
fore, of  the  preacher  being  supplied  from  the  original 
character  of  the  doctrine — this  second  source  of  the 
fabrication  of  traditions  would  also  be  wanting. 

If,  therefore,  we  assume  that  the  Synoptic  Gospels 
were  ordered  collections  made  at  some  time  in  the 
second  century  of  the  matter  current  in  the  Christian 
communities,  what  should  we  infer  from  the  analogies 
that  have  been  adduced  as  to  the  independent  character 
of  their  evidence  ?  We  should  in  the  first  place  admit 
that  the  question  is  a  highly  complicated  one,  because 
the  rays,  if  the  expression  may  be  used,  are  likely  to 
have  been  repeatedly  focussed.  The  number  of  original 
authorities  was  certainly  great ;  but  by  the  time  of  the 
writing  of  the  Gospels  it  was  enormously  increased  by 
those  to  whom  the  traditions  were  handed  down,  and 
who  are  likely  to  have  received  the  same  tradition  from 


68  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

various  sources,  as  well  as  handed  it  down  to  various 
persons.  Some  force  must  be  allowed  to  the  negative 
evidence  of  those  who  permitted  statements  to  remain 
uncontradicted,  when  it  would  have  been  in  their  power 
to  contradict  them  :  witnesses  who,  having  been  present 
at  a  scene  afterwards  distorted,  would  have  been  in  a 
position  to  circulate  a  true  report  instead ;  or  who,  from 
general  knowledge  of  the  sort  of  scenes  described,  would 
have  been  able  to  put  the  right  gloss  upon  narratives 
of  them  which  had  a  tendency  to  produce  false  im- 
pressions. 

But  the  most  important  point  appears  to  me  to  be 
the  fact  that  a  traditionalist  in  compiling  a  narrative 
has  before  him  a  set  of  conditions  which  a  narrative 
must  satisfy  before  he  will  admit  it.  That  fact  seems 
to  me  to  give  the  answer  to  the  difficulty  so  constantly 
ui'ged  in  the  work  of  Strauss  and  those  \\'hich  are  based 
upon  his — Why  were  the  miracles  recorded  in  the  Fourth 
Gospel  neglected  by  the  Synoptic  Gospels  ?  The  answer 
suggested  by  the  analogy  which  has  been  considered  is 
that  to  those  who  compiled  the  Gospels  the  matter 
contained  in  St.  John's  Gospel  may  not  have  been 
known  bv  a  continuous  chain  of  credible  witnesses,  such 
as  they  required  before  entering  a  record  in  their  com- 
positions. It  seems  to  us,  indeed,  who  get  our  knowledge 
from  books,  a  strange  thing  to  be  unable  to  quote,  let 
us  say,  ]\Iacaulay,  without  being  able  to  name  the  series 
of  persons  who  come  between  us  and  Macaulay — without 
beinff  able  to  miarantee  the  trustworthiness  of  each  link 
in  that  chain.  But  that  is  the  principle  which  oral 
tradition  suggests,  and  which  in  the  passage  of  Papias 
to  which  reference  has  been  made  is  expressly  attested 
as  having  been  cuiTent  in  early  Christian  communities. 


SURVIVAL   OF  THE   SYNOPTICS  69 

That  naiTative  of  which  I  know  the  authorities  I  may 
tell ;  that  which  has  not  come  down  to  me  personally 
by  a  tiTistworthy  chain  I  may  not  tell,  however  certain 
it  may  be.  The  absence,  then,  of  a  narrative  from  a 
particular  Gospel  implies  nothing  more  than  that  the 
chain  by  which  it  came  to  the  compiler  was  not  techni- 
cally perfect.  This  principle  is  ridiculed  in  a  story  of 
a  Moslem  traditionalist  to  whom  wine  was  offered,  and 
who  was  then  reproached  for  drinking  it  by  the  offerer. 
"  How,"  asked  the  traditionalist,  "  do  you  know  that 
it  is  wine  ? ""  "  I  was  told  so  by  the  Jew  of  whom  I 
bought  it."  "  How  did  he  know  ?  "  "  He  was  told  so 
by  the  Christian  from  whose  winepress  it  came."  "  I," 
said  the  traditionalist,  "  do  not  admit  the  evidence  of 
Jews  or  Christians ;  so  I  will  continue  to  drink  what 
you  call  wine  on  their  testimony."  Where  history  was 
preserved  orally,  the  rigid  adherence  to  the  principle 
of  testifying  only  to  what  one  personally  knew  was 
probably  the  best  guarantee  against  the  falsification 
of  the  record. 

The  steps  which  led  to  the  survival  of  the  present 
Synoptics  out  of  a  number  of  contemporary  compositions 
of  similar  scope,  have  not  hitherto  been  traced  satis- 
factorily, and  for  the  ultimate  solution  of  that  question 
further  discoveries  must  be  awaited  :  probably  the  soil 
of  Egypt,  which  has  preserved  so  much  that  was  deemed 
irretrievably  lost,  will  deliver  up  material  for  the 
prosecution  of  that  enquiry  also.  Till  then,  the  analogies 
which  M^e  have  been  considering  would  justify  us  in 
supposing  that  the  factor  which  led  to  their  survival 
was  a  widespread  belief  in  the  soundness  of  the  chains 
by  which  the  traditions  had  reached  those  who  ultimately 
put  them  together  in  the  form  which  we  know.     The 


70  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

task  of  tracing  each  tradition  to  its  source,  which  the 
author  of  the  Third  Gospel  declared  that  he  performed, 
was  probably  executed  in  all  three  cases ;  and  the 
belief  in  the  thoroughness  with  which  it  was  executed 
was  probably  the  determining  factor  in  the  survival  of 
these  particular  Gospels  out  of  many. 

With  regard  to  the  value  of  their  testimony,  we 
cannot,  I  think,  do  better  than  constantly  remember 
that  the  same  has  been  weighed  and  examined  repeatedly 
by  the  best-balanced  and  least-prejudiced  minds,  and 
that  the  results  of  these  examinations  have  been 
exceedingly  varied ;  from  the  firmest  and  most  un- 
swer\'ing  confidence  in  the  absolute  accuracy  of  every 
statement  which  they  contain,  coupled  with  the  belief 
that  all  apparent  differences  admit  of  being  harmonised 
or  explained,  to  the  intermediate  position  which 
assumes  the  general  accuracy  of  the  statements  without 
excluding  the  possibility  that  errors  of  a  variety  of 
sorts  have  crept  in  ;  and  thence  to  the  negative  position 
that  resolves  the  whole  into  myth  or  even  conscious 
fabrication.  At  one  time  these  differences  were  settled 
by  religious  disabilities,  and  far  severer  measures  ;  a  wiser 
age,  having  abandoned  these  methods  and  their  like, 
still  leaves  no  stone  unturned  with  the  hope  of  obtaining 
material  that  may  lead  to  their  ultimate  solution  ;  and 
while  this  hope  receives  occasionally  some  justification, 
it  is  probable  that  still  more  is  to  be  hoped  from  the 
scientific  analysis  of  the  mental  process  and  of  the  data 
of  consciousness.  The  reason  why,  in  the  search  after 
truth,  different  enquirers  have  reached  such  contradictory 
results  will  be  clearer  when  rather  more  is  known  of 
what  Mr.  Myers  has  called  the  psychic  spectrum,  and 
the    consequent    chances    of   different   sorts   of   truth 


VALUE   OF  TESTIMONY  71 

being  perceptible  by  different  minds.  Many  of  the 
differences  which  are  to  be  found  both  in  the  original 
testimony  and  in  its  subsequent  valuation,  will  thus 
reduce  themselves  to  difference  in  the  subject  rather 
than  in  the  object.  The  very  question  on  which  older 
generations  of  sceptics  spoke  so  positively,  whereas 
modern  critics  speak  so  modestly,  the  possibility  of 
miracles,  is  likely  to  resolve  itself  into  the  study 
of  operations  of  the  consciousness  and  of  individual 
receptivity. 

It  would  be  easy  to  quote  passages  from  the  New 
Testament  in  confirmation  of  the  opinion  that  the 
nature  of  truth  must  vary  with  the  subject  to  whom  it 
is  presented  ;  but  it  would  appear  to  have  been  left  to 
the  present  age  both  to  study  the  meaning  of  that 
proposition,  and  to  deduce  therefrom  consequences 
which  will  be  favourable  to  charity  and  concord. 

SPEECH   BY  SIR  DYCE   DUCKWORTH, 
M.D.,   LL.D. 

Ladies  and  Gentlemen, — My  duty,  I  think,  is  to 
express  in  your  name,  and  certainly  for  myself,  our 
sense  of  the  great  value  of  the  address  which  has  been 
made  this  evening.  In  coming  from  so  great  an 
authority  on  so  great  and  important  a  subject,  and 
being  in  itself  of  a  nature  so  subtle  and  so  difficult,  I 
think  that  nobody  would  be  prepared,  immediately  after 
hearing  the  delivery  of  this  address,  to  get  up  and 
debate  it  or  consider  it  at  any  length.  The  subject 
demands  that  we  should  have  it  in  print  before  us,  and 
read  it  carefully  and  ponder  over  it,  because  I  take  it 
as  a  very  important  document  contributed  on  this 
question,  which  no  doubt  attracts  attention  nowadays 
more  than  ever  (a  fact  for  which  we  may  be  thankful) 


72  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

amongst  the  most  learned  theologians  and  students  all 
over  Europe.  We  have  had  a  contribution,  as  I  say, 
from  a  great  master  on  the  subject,  which  will  well 
repay  the  most  careful  perusal,  and  which  I  venture  to 
think  hardly  anybody  present  is  reallv  fit  to  criticise 
in  detail.  In  reference  to  these  meetings,  I  think  that 
the  presence  of  so  many  as  I  see  here  before  me  to- 
day must  certainly  be  gratifying  to  those  who  have 
organised  these  assemblies.  It  has  come  w^ithin  the 
knowledge  of  all  of  us  that  the  first  of  this  series  has 
attracted  wider  attention  than  was  perhaps  anticipated 
at  the  time  it  was  carried  out,  and  I  see  no  reason  for 
regi^et  in  the  attention  which  has  been  thus  directed  to 
that  particular  lecture,  and  to  this  course  of  lectures. 
We  may  be  quite  sure  that  good  will  come  of  it.  I 
think  some  of  us  were  sorry  to  see  a  man  whom  we 
consider  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  masters  of  science  in 
this  country,  and  perhaps  in  Europe,  attacked  as  he 
was  by  other  men,  when  we  might  have  expected 
that  a  controversy  arising  on  such  points  would  be 
conducted  with  even-mindedness,  and  certainly  more 
courtesy.  But  for  myself  I  am  quite  content  to  rest  in 
the  shadow  of  so  great  a  man  as  addressed  you  on  that 
occasion,  and  would  say  at  once  very  humbly  that  I 
would  take  his  side  in  the  controversy  which  came  up 
then.  In  these  days  there  is  a  great  unsettling  of 
faith — in  fact,  I  am  almost  prepared  to  say  a  great 
absence  of  faith — and  therefore  it  is  that  Associations 
such  as  this  are  bringing  these  matters  forward,  specially 
before  young  minds  before  they  have  come  to  conclu- 
sions on  these  very  vital  subjects.  Especially  is  it 
important,  in  an  Institution  like  this,  that  questions  of 
this  kind  should  be  brought  forward. 

I  do  not  know  why  I  have  been  particularly  selected 
to  occupy  this  chair  to-day.  I  take  it  as  indicating 
that  I,  as  a  representative  of  the  great  profession  of 
medicine,  am  interested  in  Christianity,  in  the  Christian 
faith.       I   have   no   hesitation   in   declaring    myself  a 


SIR   DYCE   DUCKWORTH'S   SPEECH      73 

convinced  Christian,  and  I  think  I  may  say,  for  certainly 
the  greater  number  of  the  members  of  my  profession  in 
England,  that  that  is  the  faith  which  they  hold.  That 
is  not  the  case  in  many  parts  of  the  Continent, 
I  remember  giving  an  address  in  the  East  End  of 
London  some  years  ago.  At  the  end  of  it  a  German 
doctor  came  up  and  spoke  to  me,  and  said  he  was 
perfectly  astounded  to  hear  an  English  doctor  express 
himself  dogmatically  upon  matters  relating  to  the 
Christian  faith.  He  said,  "  In  my  country  we  have  no 
faith,  we  doctors.""*  The  statement  was  not  new  to  me, 
for  we  know  that  the  Christian  faith  is  largely  divorced 
on  the  Continent  from  the  beliefs  of  scientific  men. 
Amongst  scientific  men  generally  there  are  many  who 
may  be  regarded  as  freethinkers  or  agnostics,  and 
who  profess  not  to  see  their  way  to  hold  the  simple 
faith  which  Christians  hold,  and  who  apparently  do 
not  care  very  much  about  the  matter.  There  have 
been  great  scientists  who  have  had  various  difficulties 
on  the  subject,  and  we  have  a  large  number  of  less 
eminent  scientific  men  who  have  adopted  the  state  of 
mind  of  those  great  men  as  a  kind  of  cult,  and  who 
think  it  becoming  and  almost  necessary  to  follow  the 
example  of  some  of  those  men  who  have  had  their  own 
difficulties.  With  regard  to  those  who  are  uncertain 
in  their  beliefs  on  the  subject  of  Christianity,  the  result 
is  sometimes  the  effect  of  what  I  may  call  a  kind 
of  colour-blindness.  These  people  are  honest — they 
cannot  see.  They  wish  for  absolute  demonstration  and 
emphatic  certainties,  without  which  their  habit  of 
mind  prevents  them  from  accepting  the  tenets  of 
Christianity,  or  holding  what  we  call  the  faith.  They 
cannot  see  their  way  in  the  same  direction  as  you  and 
I  can  see  it.  Further,  I  would  add  that  to  have  faith 
is  not  a  matter  of  experimental  proof,  or  of  experimental 
demonstration.  In  the  matter  of  Christian  faith,  I 
think  it  is  too  often  forgotten  that  it  is  as  well  an 
affair  of  the  heart  as  of  the  mind.     It  is  impossible  to 

10 


74  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

hold  the  Christian  faith  Mdthout  having  the  heart 
engaged  in  the  matter,  and  at  the  basis  of  all  you  must 
have  perfect  humility  and  a  recognition  of  the  limits  of 
human  penetration.  These  limits,  no  doubt,  are  being 
narrowed  as  years  roll  by.  The  limits  to  human 
penetration  are  not  what  they  were  two  thousand  years 
ago.  Many  things  are  being  revealed  and  made  known 
to  us  by  science,  day  by  day,  year  by  year.  But  I  for 
myself  see  no  contradiction  and  antagonism  between 
science  and  revealed  religion.  Belonging  to  a  great 
profession,  the  knowledge  of  which  is  based  upon  all 
the  sciences,  we  are  ready  to  receive  anything  brought 
before  us  at  any  time,  we  are  prepared  for  any  revela- 
tion of  truth,  nothing  will  astonish  us,  nothing  is  too 
wonderful  for  us ;  but  these  will  have  no  effect  in 
shaking  our  faith  in  Divine  things.  We  believe,  on 
the  other  hand,  that,  as  a  result,  our  faith  will  be  rather 
built  up  than  lessened  and  destroyed.  I  firmly  believe 
that  that  is  the  mental  condition  alone  in  which  our  art 
can  be  best  practised.  I  should  feel  soiTy  for  any  man 
practising  my  profession  who  went  to  the  bedside  of 
the  sick  or  dying  without  Christian  faith.  I  am  free 
to  say,  after  many  years  of  experience  now,  that  the  best 
and  happie^^t  death-beds  I  have  ever  seen  were  those  of 
Chi'istians — and  I  have  seen  many  die  in  all  lands  and 
under  all  conditions. 

What  I  think  we  want  at  the  present  time  is  an  atti- 
tude of  greater  humility.  We  should  recollect,  as  I 
have  said,  that  to  hold  the  faith  is  not  to  demand  an 
absolute  demonstration.  We  know  that  faith  is  the 
evidence  of  things  unseen,  and  that  the  gift  of  it 
comes  to  those  who  will  try  and  believe  and 
reverentially  seek  aid  that  their  hearts  may  be 
opened  to  see  and  believe.  After  all,  Christianity  is  a 
thing  of  practical  proof  On  a  great  occasion  one  of 
my  greatest  friends  in  the  profession,  Sir  Andrew  Clark, 
addressed  an  assembly  like  this,  and  after  a  long 
discourse   said,   "  Let   me  recommend  you  to  try  the 


COLONEL   WILLIAMS^   SPEECH  75 

Christian  faith."  No  doubt,  therein  lies  one  of  the 
greatest  secrets  in  this  matter  as  to  the  building  up  of 
ourselves  in  the  faith.  "  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son 
of  God  hath  the  witness  in  himself."  Let  a  man  try 
and  practise  the  Christian  cult,  and  as  he  does  so  and 
works  it  out  day  by  day,  so  will  conviction  come  to  him 
and  come  absolutely  in  no  other  way  than  by  trying 
it — to  copy  the  life  of  the  Divine  Master.  In  that 
way  alone,  I  believe,  can  people  put  themselves  into 
the  right  attitude  to  find  and  hold  faith.  That  is 
the  reverential,  humble  attitude  which  will  believe  that 
there  are  many  things  hidden  from  us,  but  that  many 
of  those  things  will  be  revealed  by  those  who  come 
after  us,  and  that  over  all,  and  behind  all,  is  the  great 
All  in  All,  the  director  of  all  affairs,  with  all  power, 
the  Master  of  all  hearts,  our  great  and  Divine  Father. 

SPEECH   BY   COLONEL   WILLIAMS,   M.P. 

I  HAVE  great  pleasure  in  proposing  a  cordial  vote  of 
thanks  to  Professor  Margoliouth  for  the  very  able 
address  he  has  given  us.  I  cannot  tell  you  what  a 
great  privilege  it  has  been  for  me  and,  I  am  quite 
certain,  for  others  on  the  platform,  with  grey  beards 
and  older  minds,  to  come  to  such  an  assembly  as 
this — of  young  women  and  young  men — not  gathered 
together  by  compulsion  but  voluntarily  coming  to 
listen  to  an  extra  University  lecture,  and  to  study 
such  a  subject  as  this.  It  is  important  for  all  of  us 
to  get  into  our  minds  some  of  the  greater  reasons 
for  the  faith  that  is  in  us  ;  something  which  may  not 
only  establish  us  in  the  faith,  but  still  more — and  here 
is  the  value  of  these  lectures — something  which  we  may 
pass  on  to  others  ;  because  there  is  no  one  in  this  room 
who  does  not  constantly  come  into  contact  with  other 
minds,  and  who  will  not  in  a  short  time  hear  some  of 
the  scoffs  at  religion  which  come  from  careless  minds 
and  lips.     Having  spent   this   time   together,   we   are 


76  THE   SYNOPTIC   GOSPELS 

better  fitted  for  going  out  and  doing  that  which  our 
Christianity  and  our  humanity  lay  upon  us — doing  all 
the  good  in  the  world  we  possibly  can,  mentally  and 
spiritually,  for  the  cause  of  our  common  Christianity. 

Professor  Margoliouth  has  treated  a  very  difficult 
subject  in  a  very  masterly  and  yet  very  simple  manner 
— in  a  manner  which  has  given  us  very  distinct  lines  of 
thought  upon  which  we  can  complete  for  ourselves 
investigations  into  this  great  subject.  There  are  two 
remarks  that  he  made  in  his  lecture  that  very  much 
struck  me.  First  of  all,  he  said  that  it  was  the  function 
of  religion  to  turn  an  oral  tradition  into  a  written 
tradition,  an  oral  language  into  a  written  language. 
That  is  just  what  we  find  at  the  present  time.  There 
are  many  languages,  good  strong  languages,  languages 
with  a  history  and  traditions  of  their  own,  of  which  we 
knew  nothing  and  heard  nothing  until  the  missionaries 
went  amongst  the  people  who  speak  them  ;  and  when 
the  missionaries  went  and  found  the  need  for  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures  into  those  languages,  we  found 
out  what  those  languages  were.  The  Professor  made 
another  remark — that  it  is  the  tendency  of  a  new 
religion  to  drive  out  an  old  one.  Some  people  tell  us 
that  Christianity  is  a  new  religion  altogether,  that  the 
New^  Testament  and  the  Old  Testament  have  no  con- 
nection -sfith  one  another.  Had  that  been  the  case, 
according  to  that  law  mentioned  by  Professor  Margo- 
liouth, the  New  Testament  would  have  turned  out  the 
Old  Testament.  But  it  has  been  proved  that  the  New 
Testament  is  only  a  complement  to  the  fulfilment  of 
the  Old  Testament,  and  therefore  the  New  Testament 
has  not  driven  out  the  Old  Testament ;  they  are  shown 
to  be  two  parts  of  one  and  the  same  revelation. 


THE   WITNESS   OF   HUMAN 
EXPERIENCE 

By  the  Rev.  R.  E.  Welsh,  M.A.^ 
Christianity  comes  to  us  in  three  ways.  (1)  It  comes 
through  hterary  records,  survivals  of  primitive  literature 
which  the  new  religion  created.  These  documents  and 
their  value  do  not  fall  within  the  scope  of  my  subject. 
(2)  It  comes  as  a  factor  in  our  environment.  Born  in 
Chi'istendom,  we  find  it  round  us,  and  it  finds  us,  when 
we  arrive  here — an  institution,  a  tradition,  an  influence, 
a  complex  web  of  elements  woven  into  social  and 
national  life.  And  (3)  it  comes  to  individuals  as  a 
personal  experience,  of  which  a  man  can  never  altogether 
convey  the  secret  to  his  fellow.  Before  it  was  either  a 
literature  or  a  history,  before  it  had  exhibited  itself  on 
the  wide  fields  of  community-life,  or  worked  itself  into 
writings,  it  was  a  personal  experience.  And  probably 
the  first  and  the  last  attestation  of  its  truth  that  a  man 
receives  is  something  intimately  personal — although 
many  other  evidences  may  come  in  to  give  it  con- 
firmation. 

Christianity  is  one  of  the  imperial  and  imperious 
factors  in  human  life  as  lived  by  us.  Its  operations, 
alike  in  numberless  individual  experiences  and  in  social 
and  corporate  life,  have  produced  an  enormous  mass  of 
materials  to  be  analysed  and  appraised. 

*  Au  Address  delivered  on  May  21st,  1903. 
77 


78    THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

With  what  criteria  shall  we  put  it  to  the  test  ? 

Professor  William  James  of  Harvard — latest  and 
freshest  of  trained  psychologists — in  his  recent  notable 
book,  Varieties  of  Religious  Eocperience^  treated  on 
scientific  lines,  lays  down  two  criteria  for  our  use  as 
tests — (1)  "  Immediate  luminousness,"'  and  (2)  "  Moral 
helpfulness."' 

The  first  criterion,  "Immediate  luminousness,""  is 
scarcely  within  the  field  of  my  subject ;  but  a  word 
about  it,  to  point  a  path  for  thought. 

It  is  itself  an  experience,  very  intimate  and  difficult 
to  reproduce,  but  such  as  helps  us  to  overleap  the 
intervening  ages  and  leagues  which  seem  to  put  us  at 
so  grave  a  disadvantage  in  estimating  all  that  clusters 
romid  the  name  "  Christ."" 

For  the  moment  assume  nothing  regarding  the 
authenticity  of  the  Gospels,  except  of  course  that  they 
descend  from  early  times.  Now  open  these  four  panels, 
and  let  the  portrait  look  out  into  our  eyes.  Whether 
everything  in  them  be  reliable  or  not,  the  Face  that 
looks  out  at  us  from  these  portraits  has  something 
immediately  luminous  and  instantly  convincing,  com- 
bining strange  colours  and  extraordinary  elements,  yet 
self-consistent  and  harmoniously  unique.  Intellectual 
questionings  are  ready  to  intervene  and  raise  difficulties  ; 
but  let  these  be  left  aside  for  the  moment.  Let  the 
Face  produce  its  own  immediate  and  unqualified  imprint, 
and  mark  how  our  intuitions  receive  the  swift  impression 
of  living  reality  ;  there  is  something  that  goes  home  to 
the  childlike  in  us.  And  we  can  never  cast  that  Face 
out  of  our  eyes ;  and,  no  matter  what  literary  or 
scientific  problems  may  arrest  belief,  we  can  never  lose 


IMMEDIATE   LUMINOUSNESS  79 

the  singular  appeal  He  makes  to  something  inarticulate 
and  fine  in  our  deeper  nature.  Meet  Him  just  as  He 
appears  there — let  Him  look  out  at  you,  into  you — 
and,  however  singular  He  seem  and  almost  incredible 
the  story,  there  is  an  impression  of  veracity  and  mystic 
power  left  on  your  spirit. 

These  intuitions  in  men  of  many  times  and  conditions 
are  a  swift  judge  of  trueness,  and  are  not  in  the  long 
run  deceived.  You  may  safely  accept  the  "  authority  of 
the  optic  nerve,""  answering  the  "  immediate  luminous- 
ness "'  of  Christ. 

From  the  very  nature  of  the  case  we  are  bound  to 
take  into  account  the  witness  of  the  inner  consciousness, 
of  the  persistent  phenomena  in  the  human  heart. 
Renan  was  asked,  in  regard  to  his  theories,  "  What  do 
you  do  with  sin  ? "  "I  suppress  it,"  he  airily  replied. 
But  it  is  there  all  the  same.  And  we  cannot  measure 
Christianity  without  taking  account  of  the  sore  evil 
that  infests  human  life,  of  the  needs  and  persistent 
instincts  that  will  insist  on  making  themselves  the 
largest  factor  in  experience.  Christ  exists — it  is  the 
motif  to  which  His  story  is  set — just  to  deal  with  these 
sore  disorders  and  meet  these  intuitions  of  "  the  organ 
of  spiritual  discernment,"  and  it  is  vain  to  estimate  the 
truth  in  Him  apart  from  these  irrepressible  demands  of 
the  heart.  When  heart  and  conscience  awake,  they 
have  something  to  say  towards  the  verdict,  something 
as  scientifically  valid  as  intellect  and  science  itself. 

Before  proceeding  to  discuss  the  central  problems  of 
our  proper  subject,  let  me,  by  the  way,  mention  a  case 
in  point,  which  ought  to  interest  students  here  in 
University  College — the  case  of  the  first  woman  to  gain 
for   women    students   admission    to   its    classes.       She, 


80    THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

Ellen  Watson — I  can  but  outline  her  story — won  the 
Rothschild  Exhibition  and  the  principal  prize  in 
Applied  Mathematics  and  Mechanics.  She  profoundly 
revered  and  was  influenced  by  Professor  W.  K.  Clifford 
of  this  College,  enthusiastically  calling  him  "  the 
Master.'"*  He,  once  a  High  Churchman,  had  thrown 
Christianity  to  the  winds ;  to  his  eyes  it  evaporated 
under  scientific  tests.  With  frantic,  pathetic  candour, 
he  admits  and  deplores  the  loss  : — 

"  We  have  seen  the  spring  sun  shine  out  of  an  empty 
heaven  to  light  up  a  soul-less  earth  ;  we  have  felt  with 
utter  loneliness  that  the  Great  Companion  is  dead. 
We  are  all  to  be  swept  away  in  the  final  ruin  of  the 
earth.  The  thought  is  a  sad  one  ;  there  is  no  use  in 
trying  to  deny  this.  But,  like  All-Father  Odin,  we 
must  ride  out  gaily  to  do  battle  with  the  wolf  of 
doom." 

Strange,  chill,  ironic  "  gaiety  ""  ! 

Ellen  Watson  started  from  a  similar  position.  "  I 
do  not  need  religion,''  she  used  to  say  then  ;  "  science 
thoroughly  satisfies  me.  I  stand  far  below  many 
humble  Christians.  But  I  do  not  reject  Christianity 
because  it  seems  to  me  unlikely  or  defective  morally, 
or  for  any  such  reason.  Only  I  feel  it  is  not  M'hat  I 
need."  She  frankly  admitted  that  "  of  the  whole 
mass  of  Christian  evidence  she  was  in  total  ig-norance." 
Enlightenment  came  from  an  unexpected  quarter. 

Her  hero-professor,  like  herself,  showed  symptoms  of 
that  disease,  consumption,  which  kisses  the  body  before 
it  kills  it.  Her  heart  was  appalled  as  she  saw  him  fade. 
"  This  moi'uing  I  said  Good-bye  to  him,  I  fear  for  the 
last  time.  It  is  difficult  not  to  despair  and  ask  what 
good  there  is  in  living  when  this  is  all."     Soon  he  died 


ELLEN  WATSON'S   LIFE  81 

in  a  distant  land,  and  the  shock  roused  the  dormant 
heart  in  his  pupil.  "  Is  this  all  ?  '*'  was  the  question 
that  dominated  her  thinking.  Was  she  a  mere  atom 
in  the  soul-less  universe,  a  mere  victim  of  universal 
laws  ?  She  could  not  believe,  yet,  "  I  wish  your  life 
were  mine,"'  she  wrote  to  a  Christian  friend.  This 
heart-hunger  became  more  imperious,  whetted  by  the 
study  of  "  In  Memoriam,''  intensified  further  by  the 
sudden  loss  of  another  student  in  whose  researches  she 
was  interested.  These  shatterings  of  love  and  hope 
stirred  an  aspiration  which  rose  above  the  limits  of 
science, 

'^'^And  like  a  man  in  wrath^  the  heart 
Stood  up  and  answered,  '  I  have  felt.'  " 

Taking  part  of  her  B.Sc.  degree,  she  had  to  flee  for 
health  to  Cape  Colony,  where  I  visited  the  school  in  which 
she  taught  and  saw  the  place  where  she  was  laid  at  her 
early  death.  But  already  she  had  come  to  write,  "  I 
believe  in  God  because  I  have  felt  the  Divine  Presence. 
And  if  to  love  and  adore  is  to  believe,  I  believe  in 
Christ.  Yet  I  struggled  against  it  for  a  long  time." 
In  the  act  of  repeating  the  words,  "  O  Lamb  of  God, 
Son  of  the  Father,  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the 
world,''  her  voice  and  her  life  ceased.  To  the  last  she 
retained  her  reverence  for  science.  But  a  change  had 
come  over  her,  she  said,  "  like  an  awakening  from  a 
dream  to  a  reality,  and  the  sense  that  we  have  been  the 
dreamers." 

I  give  the  case — because  it  was  one  of  yourselves — 
to  show  that  the  waking  of  the  instincts  of  the  inner- 
most life  may  bring  experiences  which  carry  evidence 
and   conviction   not   to   be   denied.      Christ   must   be 

11 


82    THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

sufficiently  authenticated  in  outward  fact ;  yet  the  spirit 
within  must  have  its  "  say  "'"'  also. 

"  I  wish  I  could  believe  that  beautiful  religion  of 
yours,'"  was  the  wistful  exclamation  to  me  of  one  who 
formerly  was  a  distinguished  teacher  of  science  in  this 
college.  Tliat  "  wish ''  tells  of  the  intuitions  which 
bear  witness  to  Christ  even  when  science  dries  up  belief, 
and  such  witness  has  its  scientific  value. 

II. 

Now  take  the  second  criterion  named. 

The  moral  product  of  Christianity,  the  effect  pro- 
duced in  individual  experience  and  in  the  history  of 
communities,  must  be  one  of  the  various  witnesses  in 
the  case.  Professor  James  has  a  way  of  putting  the 
case  crisply.  "  The  true,'"*  he  says,  "  is  what  works 
well,  over  the  whole "" — i.e.  over  a  large  field  of  ex- 
perience. 

How,  then,  has  Christianity  "  worked "" — Christianity 
not  necessarily  as  identified  with  Churches  and  pro- 
fessional ecclesiasticism,  but  in  its  ruling  spirit  and  its 
original  purity  ?  What  have  been  its  characteristic 
products  ? 

By  the  way,  this  moral  test  is  itself  largely  a  product 
of  the  Christian  spirit,  which  has  affected  our  standards 
and  implanted  an  ethical  factor  in  our  measurement  of 
truth.  The  moral  outcome  of  a  system  or  a  faith  is 
not  a  criterion  among  pagan  religions  ;  it  is  largely 
a  creation  of  Christian  influences,  and  is  itself  a  sign 
of  their  quality,  of  the  ethical  element  contributed  by 
Christianity. 

1.  Apply  the  criterion  on  the  scale  of  History. 


MORAL   HELPFULNESS  83 

Just  because  the  field  is  so  overwhelmingly  extensive, 
I  must  not  even  begin  here  to  delimit  its  bounds,  but 
shall  ask  you  to  give  weight  to  what  independent 
students  have  said  in  summarising  the  conclusions  to 
which  their  special  studies  have  led. 

The  late  Professor  Romanes — long  an  agnostic,  but 
swinging  back  to  convinced  Christian  faith  towards  the 
end — declared  : — 

"  It  is  on  all  sides  worth  considering  (blatant  ignorance 
or  base  vulgarity  alone  excepted)  that  the  revolution 
effected  by  Christianity  in  human  life  is  immeasurable 
and  unparalleled  by  any  other  movement  in  history."' — 
Thoughts  on  Religio7i,  p.  162. 

With  more  poetic  license,  Jean  Paul  Richter  recog- 
nised the  world-influence  of  the  Majestic  One,  Who,  he 
said,  "  being  the  Holiest  among  the  mighty,  and  the 
Mightiest  among  the  holy,  has  lifted  with  His  pierced 
hand  empires  off  their  hinges,  has  turned  the  stream  of 
centuries  out  of  its  channel,  and  still  governs  the  ages." 
And  Emerson  speaks  of  "  the  unique  impression  of 
Jesus  on  mankind,  whose  name  is  not  so  much  written 
as  ploughed  into  the  history  of  the  world." 

Both  Gibbon  and  Mr.  Lecky  (in  his  great  book, 
History  of  European  Morals) — neither  of  them  writing 
from  an  ecclesiastical  standpoint — have  sufficiently 
exhibited  the  outburst  of  new  life  when  primitive 
Christianity  entered  and  conquered  imperial  Rome. 
I  need  not  describe  the  luxury  and  the  corruptions  and 
shameless  vices  which  darkened  Roman  society — human 
life  cheap ;  virtue,  chastity,  domestic  unions,  a  fig  for 
them !  Women  and  slaves  and  children  held  at  the 
whim   and    passion    of    masterful    men !      The    worst 


84     THE  WITxXESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

passions  of  the  people  glutted  by  gladiatorial  shows  of 
blood — even  gentlefolk  gloating  over  the  sensations  of 
wounded  victims  i?i  artkulo  mortis !  There  certainly 
were  good  men  and  good  elements  at  the  heart  of  it 
all;  but  the  Stoics,  with  all  their  wisdom  and  high 
moral  insight,  were  impotent  to  leaven  the  community 
for  its  recovery. 

Into  this  debased  paganism  Christianity  entered,  and 
in  spite  of  cruel  misrepresentation  and  sufferings,  spread 
and  gradually  poured  new  moral  life  into  the  community. 
The  new  religion  regenerated  a  decadent  society. 
What  it  did  for  woman,  the  home,  the  slave,  the  useless 
folk,  and  the  wastage  of  society,  let  Mr.  Lecky  be  left 
to  tell,  and  "  Quo  Vadis ''  to  illustrate  in  a  tale.  Max 
Miiller  said,  "  Humanity  is  a  word  which  you  look 
for  in  vain  in  Plato  or  Aristotle  ;  the  idea  of  mankind 
as  one  family,  as  the  children  of  one  God,  is  an  idea  of 
Chi'istian  growth."  Yes,  and  that  Humanitarianism 
which  sceptics  often  nowadays  seek  to  substitute  for 
religion  is  itself  a  spirit  infused  into  them  and  all  of 
us  by  Christianity.  The  great  body  of  altruistic  feeling 
and  service  of  humanity  which  has  worked  as  the  salt 
of  society,  its  good  Samaritan,  is  the  outcome  of  the 
Christianised  heart,  as  Dr.  Benjamin  Kidd  has  been 
showing.  The  Romans  would  have  been  astonished  to 
see  our  modern  engines  of  warfare,  and  not  less 
astonished  to  see  the  Red  Cross  Brigade  at  the  rear  of 
the  fighting  forces  for  the  relief  of  the  wounded. 
Christianity  has  passed  to  some  extent  into  the  very 
code  of  laws  of  the  European  nations  and  the  roots  of 
the  corporate  life,  contributing  their  finer  elements. 
It  has  been  the  originator  of  ideals,  creative  of  an 
elusive   spirit,  which,  though  impalpable  and  during 


SOCIAL   REGENERATION  85 

certain  periods  checked  and  overborne,  survives  all 
decay  and  rises  again  to  animate  the  ruling  public 
mind.  Not  always  in  the  Church — official  Christianity 
has  often  been  a  mixed  quantity,  and  the  Christian  mind 
you  might  find  sometimes  outside  the  ecclesiastical 
pale  more  than  within  it.  It  may  not  have  been  the 
Church  which  promoted  the  movement  for  the  abolition 
of  slavery  in  modern  times.  But  those  who  led  the 
campaign  had  drunk  deep  at  Christian  springs.  You 
cannot  shut  up  the  Christian  spirit  within  the  walls  of 
an  organisation.  Deal  as  you  like  with  the  official 
organised  religious  system — its  merits  and  demerits 
form  another  question,  not  vital  to  the  case  of 
Christianity ;  but  this  remains  true,  that  the  spirit  of 
the  Founder  has  always  risen  from  its  tomb  of 
corruptions  again,  and  become  a  wholesome,  fertilising, 
and  elevating  force,  like  ozone  in  the  air  and  actinic 
rays  in  the  light.  There  are  staggering  evils  in  the 
civilisation  of  so-called  Christendom — which  is  not  half 
Christian  in  tone  and  character ;  but  against  these  there 
is  always  a  deep  and  wide  protest,  such  as  was  not 
known  in  ancient  Rome,  and  is  not  known  in  pagan 
lands  to-day ;  there  is  a  strong  Christian  mind  that 
bans  these  sinister  disorders,  and  that  is  prophetic  of  a 
victory  yet  to  be  won  over  them. 

Is  Christianity  the  cause,  or  is  it  the  effect,  of  the 
moral  ascent  in  western  civilisation  ?  It  came  first  in 
time,  in  Rome's  decay,  before  the  renascence  of  civilisa- 
tion, and  it  operates  before  our  eyes  in  barbaric  lands 
to-day  as  the  spring  of  a  new  regenerate  society.  Even 
if  it  just  rose  and  survived  among  the  highest  races  and 
marched  in  combination  with  the  most  advanced  civilisa- 
tion, that  in  itself  would  stamp  it  with  the  imprimatur 


86    THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

of  time  and  experience,  giving  it  "  the  warrant  of  the 
ages."  But  it  is  more  than  a  mere  mechanical  com- 
bination ;  it  is  in  chemical  combination  Avith  the  best 
elements  in  social  and  public  life.  There  are  many 
good  factors  in  the  community  besides  those  that  spring 
out  of  Christianity — God  is  in  His  world  in  many  ways. 
Yet,  when  Christianity  disappears  or  loses  hold,  the 
visible  effect  is,  as  it  always  has  been,  social  disin- 
tegration. This  is  so  well  recognised  by  disbelievers 
that,  while  they  deny  or  doubt  for  themselves,  numbers 
of  them  wish  to  uphold  the  superstition  as  a  useful 
police  force. 

I  shall  have  to  ask  the  question  in  our  next  circle  of 
enquiry — I  merely  hint  it  as  the  imperative  question 
here :  Could  such  humane  and  beneficent  results  be  the 
outcome  of  a  fortunate  delusion  ?  Has  a  fiction  done 
more  than  anything  else  to  save  the  community  ?  Could 
something  historically  false  be  the  factory  of  social 
regeneration  and  permanently  the  inspiration  of  the 
best  in  corporate  life  ?  Would  it  be  a  public  calamity 
if  this  fortunate  fiction  were  lost,  if  the  truth,  the 
truth  as  the  sceptic  knows  it,  were  to  become  known 
to  the  people  ?  If  the  calamity  of  social  disintegration 
follows,  it  is  a  sign  that  the  unfortunate  "  truth '"  is, 
after  all,  a  deleterious  error.  Nothing  but  what  is 
fundamentally  true  can  permanently  and  on  the  large 
scale  of  history  serve  the  highest  interests  of  mankind. 

2.  Apply  this  criterion,  "  How  it  works,"  to 
Personal  Experiexce. 

It  is  beyond  dispute  that,  in  the  experience  of 
numberless  individuals,  and  these  among  the  sanest 
and  best,  the  gi'eatest  moral  dynamic  that  they  have 


PERSONAL  EXPERIENCE  87 

known  has  come  to  them  under  the  name  of  Christianity 
and  its  Founder.  Interpret  the  signal  facts  as  we 
may,  we  see  men  whose  hves  and  character  have  been 
completely  changed  for  the  better,  their  settled  natural 
habits  overpowered,  their  dispositions  reversed,  a  new 
stream  of  tendency  started  and  setting  back  the  old 
stream.  Here  is  a  dynamic  that  has  proved  itself 
stronger  than  the  opium-habit,  the  di'ink-habit,  the 
lust-habit,  stronger  than  the  forces  of  self-love.  It 
seized  Augustine,  conquered  his  vices,  and  reconstructed 
him  like  a  new  man.  It  turned  the  wild  scapegrace 
sailor  John  Newton  into  the  devout  writer  of  Christian 
hymns.  In  Colonel  Gardiner,  Raymond  Lully,  and 
multitudes  of  whom  these  are  but  a  few  signal  speci- 
mens, we  witness  the  same  change  of  character  and 
life — sometimes  in  a  dramatic  revolution,  more  fre- 
quently in  the  unostentatious  rise  of  a  regenerated 
spirit  and  the  development  of  a  type  of  manhood 
whose  best  is  rooted  and  nourished  in  Christian  soil. 

Here  is  "Mark  Rutherford"  (Mr.  Hale  White), 
himself  a  disbeliever  in  the  creeds,  saying: — 

"  I  can  assure  my  incredulous  literary  friends  that 
years  ago  it  was  not  uncommon  for  men  and  women 
suddenly  to  wake  to  the  fact  that  they  had  been  sinners, 
and  to  affirm  that  henceforth  they  would  keep  God's 
commandments  by  the  help  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
Holy  Spirit.  What  is  more  extraordinary  is  that  they 
did  keep  God's  commandments  for  the  rest  of  their 
hves." 

Professor  Romanes  was  constrained,  on  scientific 
principles,  to  take  account  of  these  phenomena  of 
experience — experience  which,  he  said,  "has  been 
repeated  and   testified  to  by  countless"  numbers  "of 


88    THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

civilised  men  and  women  in  all  nations  and  all  decrees 
of  culture.  ...  In  all  cases  it  is  not  a  mere  change 
of  belief  or  opinion ;  this  is  by  no  means  the  point : 
the  point  is  that  it  is  a  modification  of  character,  more 
or  less  profound.  .  .  .  To  pure  agnostics  the  evidence,""* 
he  says,  from  these  changed  lives,  "  lies  in  the  bulk  of 
these  psychological  phenomena,  shortly  after  the  death 
of  Christ,  with  their  continuance  ever  since,  and  their 
general  similarity  all  over  the  world.''' 

Would  all  doubts  have  vanished  if  we  had  witnessed 
a  miracle  of  nature  in  Galilee  ?  I  question  it.  These 
changed  lives  and  regenerated  characters  have  all  tlie 
appearance  of  moral  miracles ;  and,  let  me  ask.  Which 
is  easier,  which  is  a  profounder  measure  of  Divine 
power — to  bid  a  lame  man  rise  and  walk,  or  to  trans- 
mute a  bad  man  and  his  settled  habits  into  sterling 
goodness  of  character  ? 

The  moral  miracle  is  more  of  hind  with  Christ's  own 
teaching  and  aims,  and  really  a  higher  test  than  material 
wonders. 

One  of  the  earliest  sceptical  assailants  of  Christianity, 
Celsus,  wrote  contemptuously  of  the  Christians  for 
inviting  and  hospitably  dealing  with  "  bad  men ''  and 
the  like — implying  that  the  ethical  philosophers  showed 
their  superiority  in  drawing  the  reputable  and  finer 
minds.  But  the  "  bad  man  ''  laid  at  the  wise  man's 
door  is  just  the  test-case^  is  the  last  of  all  the  world's 
problems :  Who  or  what  can  di-aw  him  and  re-make 
his  character  ?     Celsus  said  : — 

"  Those  who  are  disposed  by  nature  to  vice,  and 
accustomed  to  it,  cannot  be  transformed  by  punish- 
ment, much  less  by  mercy ;  for  to  transform  nature 
is  a  matter  of  extreme  difficulty." 


CELSUS   AND   ORIGEN  89 

Yes,  indeed  ;  but  Origen  answered  well : — 

"  When  we  see  the  doctrine  Celsus  calls  foolish 
operate  as  with  magic  power,  when  we  see  how  it 
brings  a  multitude  at  once  from  a  life  of  lawless  ex- 
cesses to  a  well-regulated  one,  from  unrighteousness  to 
goodness,  from  timidity  to  such  strength  of  principle 
that,  for  the  sake  of  religion,  they  despise  even  death, 
have  we  not  good  reason  for  admiring  the  power  of 
this  doctrine  ? "" 

In  fact,  to  speak  after  the  manner  of  Ritschl  and 
his  influential  school  to-day,  Christ  is  certified  as  a 
fact  of  consciousness.  And  wherever  the  experience 
of  that  consciousness  has  been  quick  and  original,  and 
not  merely  conventional,  it  has  shown  itself  the  dynamic 
ever  tending  to  regenerate  or  mature  good  character, 
or  to  become  the  artist  of  the  graces. 

But  this  personal  experience,  it  is  urged  by  J.  S. 
Mill  and  others,  is  valid  only  for  the  individual  himself, 
and  can  certify  nothing  to  the  bystander.  Yet,  al- 
though it  carries  its  full  convincing  power  only  to  the 
subject  himself,  it  may  be  a  secondary  experience  to 
those  in  close  enough  touch  to  receive  the  subtle 
impression  and  scintillations  of  the  changed  life  and 
Christian  cult.  The  Christ-consciousness  shows  through 
in  open  character,  and  its  verifiable  products  may  be 
studied  objectively. 

True,  these  interior  impressions  and  experiences  are 
open  to  capricious  interpretations.  You  cannot  rely 
on  what  each  man  declares  he  has  felt  or  knows  in  his 
soul.  This  evidence  is  often  the  "  asylum  ignorantiae,'" 
the  refuge  of  fanatics,  obscurantists,  and  esoteric 
enthusiasts  who  are  victimised  by  the  projected  shadows 
of  their   own   abnormal    impressions.       Many   of  the 

12 


90     THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

things  vouched  for  by  individual  consciousness  have 
to  be  sifted  out  as  unscientific. 

But  take  a  wide  range  of  these  experiences  of  the 
Christian  dynamic ;  see  what  occurs  on  the  scale  of 
large  numbers,  under  different  conditions,  in  different 
ages  and  races,  in  history  and  experience,  what  is 
constant  as  a  power  for  good,  what  is  certified  by  men 
sane  and  reliable,  what  "  works  well "  in  visible  life : 
and  such  experience  cannot  be  discounted  as  personal 
caprice.  Here  we  have  experiences  which  recur,  which 
show  persistence  under  all  sorts  of  conditions,  and  a 
marked  moral  solidity  in  positive  products.  Nature 
does  not  deceive  us  in  these  persistent  and  lasting 
experiences.  Are  not  the  signal,  varied,  recurring 
experiences  associated  with  Christ,  and  working  out 
in  life  and  character,  valid  and  strong  presumption  in 
favour  of  Christianity  as  vital  truth  ?  Mr.  Lecky,  as 
detached  historian,  has  reason  to  say  that  it  (Chris- 
tianity) has  been  "  the  most  powerful  moral  lever  ever 
applied  to  the  hearts  of  men.'' 

We  must  not  forget,  however,  that  all  these  religious 
experiences  and  revolutions  in  personal  life  are  accounted 
for  by  some  as  the  illusions  of  mere  physiological 
change.  Paul's  vision  on  the  way  to  Damascus  is 
called  "  a  discharging  lesion  of  the  occipital  cortex,  he 
being  an  epileptic."     As  Professor  James  puts  it,  this — 

"  Medical  materialism  snuffs  out  Saint  Teresa  as 
an  hysteric.  Saint  Francis  of  Assisi  as  an  hereditary 
degenerate  ;  George  Fox's  discontent  with  the  shams 
of  his  age  and  his  pining  for  spiritual  veracity  it  treats 
as  a  symptom  of  a  disordered  colon.  Carlyle's  organ- 
tones  of  misery  it  accounts  for  by  a  gastro-duodenal 
catarrh.     All   such  mental  over-tensions,  it  says,  are, 


MEDICAL   MATERIALISM  91 

when  you  come  to  the  bottom  of  the  matter,  mere 
affairs  of  diathesis  (auto-intoxications  most  probably), 
due  to  perverted  action  of  various  glands  which 
physiology  will  yet  discover.  And  medical  materialism 
then  thinks  that  the  spiritual  authority  of  all  such 
personages  is  successfully  undermined." 

But  if  we  must  apply  the  principle  to  these  cases, 
we  must  apply  it  all  round.  In  that  case,  as  Pro- 
fessor James  shrewdly  answers,  the  liver  must  be 
supposed  to  "  determine  the  dicta  of  the  stm^dy  atheist 
as  decisively  as  it  does  that  of  the  Methodist  under 
conviction  anxious  about  his  soul.  When  it  alters  in 
one  way  the  blood  that  percolates  it,  we  get  the 
Methodist,  when  in  another  way  we  get  the  atheist 
form  of  mind."  Even  the  sceptic's  disbeliefs,  the 
medical  materialist's  scientific  doctrines  on  the  matter, 
are  under  this  theory  as  much  a  product  of  glands  and 
auto-intoxication  as  the  experiences  of  the  Christian  ! 
So  reason  itself  is  reduced  to  pathology,  and  this 
instrument  of  intelligence  with  which  we  are  trying  to 
interpret  life  is  mere  functioning  of  matter,  and  we 
are  left  looking  in  each  other's  faces,  wondering  if  we 
are  chattering  automata,  talking  gibberish  ;  and  so  we 
had  better  go  home  and  ask  no  more  questions  !  It 
is  the  reductio  ad  absurdum  of  all  attempts  to  find  an 
intelligent  interpretation  of  human  life. 

These  moral  miracles  and  Christian  experiences  are 
not  mere  spindrift  on  the  river's  surface,  "  bubbles  on 
the  foam  which  coats  a  stormy  sea,  floating  episodes 
made  and  unmade  by  the  forces  of  the  wind  and 
water  " — what  Professor  Clifford  called  "  epiphenomena." 
They  are  too  constant,  typically  identical,  (while  various 
in  mode),  sane  and  tested,  to  be  aberrations  and  illusions. 


m    THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

It  is  equally  true  that  psychological  analysis,  such 
as  Professor  James  himself  offers  us  in  so  fresh  and 
skilful  a  form,  does  not  dissolve  the  significance  of 
these  moral  miracles,  and,  as  he  confesses,  does  not 
evaporate  their  authority.  If  these  spiritual  crises  and 
changed  lives  arise  as,  say,  the  eruption  of  the  sub- 
conscious self,  we  have  only  thrown  the  problem  back 
one  step  farther.  When  we  t?'ace  the  phenomena  and 
the  modes  in  which  changes  emerge  and  crystallise,  we 
do  not  account  for  them.  To  tell  "  How "  does  not 
answer  "  Why  ? "  and  "  Whence  ? "  It  is  possible  to 
carve  the  human  trunk  and  dissect  the  brain  until  one 
loses  conviction  of  the  reality  of  a  living  spirit  that 
inhabited  all ;  and  it  is  equally  possible  to  grub  at 
the  roots  of  beliefs  and  experiences  and  superstitions 
until  one  loses  the  confidence  that  there  is  sure  tiTith 
at  the  heart  of  them — loses,  indeed,  the  sense  of  the 
vital  force  and  beauty  which  strike  the  common 
bystander.  We  have  to  sift  all  for  the  sake  of  sound 
discrimination,  but  again  to  stand  back  and  get  the 
broad  impression  of  the  living  whole.  Analyse  and 
trace  the  method  and  course  of  it  all  with  the  aid  of 
the  surest  psychologist ;  still  there  remain  the  broad, 
solid,  lasting  experiences  which  cannot  be  dissipated  by 
mere  analysis.  "Wliile  theorists  are  refining  and  dis- 
secting till  to  their  eyes  the  whole  thing  is  evaporated, 
the  Christian  dynamic  is  going  on  working  those  same 
moral  miracles  in  greater  or  less  degree,  and  the  thing 
is  "  working  *" — solvitnr  amhila^ido. 

Now,  do  these  experiences  and  moral  miracles  imply 
a  supernal  power  in  their  source  in  Christ  ? 

It  is  remarkable  that  paganism,  even  the  wise  among 


SUPERNAL   POWER   IN   CHRIST  93 

the  ancient  pagans,  could  work  no  moral  miracle  on 
the  bad  man.     Carlyle  wrote  (in  Sartor  Resaiius,  II.)  : 

"  The  Old  World  knew  nothing  of  conversions ; 
instead  of  Ecce  Homo  they  had  only  some  Choice  of 
Hercules."" 

Ethical  culture,  for  all  the  good  service  it  renders 
on  its  own  field,  lacks  the  dynamic  to  produce  these 
moral  revolutions  and  this  spiritual  type  of  manhood. 
Like  the  Stoic  philosophy  of  Seneca  and  Marcus 
Aurelius,  it  is  for  the  wise,  and  has  no  seizing  appeal 
for  the  lost  man.  This  new  power  for  good  burst  into 
activity,  as  Professor  Romanes  saw,  under  and  after 
Christ,  and  has  been  a  distinctive  feature  of  His  activity 
through  succeeding  times. 

Is  it  the  explanation  of  the  peculiar  potency  of 
Christ,  that  He  touches,  exploits,  works  with  things 
so  intimately  and  intensely  human  and  universally 
appealing  as  conscience,  with  the  fears  of  guilt,  love, 
life,  death,  the  mystery  of  the  unseen — the  raw  elemental 
materials  and  primary  constituents  of  man's  life  ?  That, 
however,  by  itself  would  rather  show  that  Christ  had 
grip  of  the  ultimate  facts  of  existence,  and  had  unique 
mastery  over  the  springs  of  human  nature.  But 
further,  Ibsen  and  Zola  and  Tolstoi  have  worked  with 
the  raw  materials  of  human  nature,  dealt  in  the 
elemental  contents  of  life  ;  yet  they  can  only  expose, 
and  do  not  heal.  Whence  the  unparalleled  regenerating 
power  in  Christ's  treatment  of  the  human  case  ?  There 
is  something  more  than  intimate  handling  of  vital 
emotions  and  fears  of  human  nature  ;  there  are  actinic 
rays  in  His  light  that  tell ;  a  supernal  element  of  power 
that  is  cui'ative  and  purifying. 


94     THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

Is  it  something  latent  in  human  nature  waiting  to 
be  "  tapped "  by  some  happy  ideal  embodying  our 
deeper  instincts  ?  But  whence  the  special  power  of 
Christianity  to  "  tap ""  these  latent  instincts,  to  di-aw 
that  subconscious  life  ?  What  gives  the  differentia  to 
Christ,  producing  results  which  no  other  has  produced  ? 
Or,  when  we  point  out  the  ineffectiveness  of  moral 
teaching  by  itself — with  Matthew  Arnold  for  witness — 
does  this  mean  merely  that  men  are  still  so  undeveloped 
that  they  need  some  fiction  to  give  vivid  impersonation 
to  ethical  truth,  some  concrete  ideal  in  a  tale  to  wing 
the  moral  element  into  the  imagination  and  set  it 
warmly  in  the  human  heart  ?  But,  even  then,  if  partly 
true,  is  not  that  a  proof  of  reality  rather  than  of 
illusion  ? 

"Wisdom  dealt  with  mortal  poAvers 

Where  truth  in  closest  words  shall  fail^ 
When  truth  embodied  in  a  tale 
Shall  enter  in  at  lowly  doors." 

"And  so  the  Word  had  breath."  The  ideal  of 
goodness  needs  to  be  made  personal  and  embodied, 
incarnated  in  personality ;  and,  in  a  universe  so  full  of 
scientific  wonders,  is  it  so  very  strange  if  the  universe 
of  which  our  spirits  are  a  part  has  its  own  wonders  in 
that  embodiment  of  the  Divine  ? 

But  may  it  not  be  only  the  ideal,  floated  into  our 
thoughts  in  the  traditional  name  of  Christ,  that  tells 
for  good.?  In  that  case  the  historical  reality  of  the 
story  does  not  matter.  So  argued  the  late  T.  H.  Green, 
who  said  that,  more  than  two  generations  after  Paul, 
a  spiritual  interpretation  was  given  to  the  ethical 
teacher,  Christ,  which  lifted  Him  out  of  the  region 
of   history,  and  fixed  Him  as  a  Divine  ideal  in  the 


CONTEMPORARY  CORRESPONDENCE    95 

purified  conscience. — Thus  men  pathetically  try  to 
retain  Him  in  some  form,  and  cling  even  to  a  ghost ! 

To  this  there  are  answers  of  two  kinds. 

(1)  The  literary  evidence,  although  outside  our 
present  field,  may  be  briefly  suggested — one  item,  at 
least.  We  have  authenticated  records  of  Christian 
experience  so  close  upon  the  time  of  Christ  as  not  to 
leave  an  interval  sufficient  for  the  development  of  such 
a  legendary  ideal. 

The  earliest  documents  relating  to  Christianity — four 
letters  in  the  correspondence  of  a  contemporary  of 
Christ — are  pronounced  indisputably  genuine  by 
practically  every  sceptical  authority  worth  considering. 
These  letters  take  us  up  close  to  the  very  verge  of  the 
days  of  Christ.  They  were  written  within  twenty-five 
to  thirty  years  after  Christ's  death.  Dui'ing  the  intervd 
their  author,  who  had  been  a  disbeliever  and  a  persecutor 
of  the  first  Christians  in  the  Holy  City,  had  become  an 
ardent  missionary  of  the  faith,  and  had  been  proclaiming 
the  Gospel  round  the  Mediterranean.  These  documents 
are  his  letters  to  groups  of  converts  who  had  been  won 
and  changed  by  the  same  agency  some  twenty-eight 
years  before ;  and  these  letters  show  that  already 
in  years  past  Christianity  has  been  proclaimed  and 
experienced  in  Corinth  and  Galatia  and  Thessalonica. 
These  documents,  acknowledged  to  be  authentic, 
exhibit  a  current  conception  of  Christ  as  super-normal, 
miraculous,  a  Divine  Saviour,  and  a  solid  and  settled 
Christianity.  And  the  interval  between  the  events 
reported  and  the  date  when  the  letters  were  wTitten  is 
altogether  too  brief  for  the  rise  of  a  fond  legendary 
illusion,  much  too  brief  a  space  of  time  for  a  myth  to 
form  into  such  a  close-knit  story  as  these  letters  reveal. 


96    THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

The  theory  of  a  slowlj-woven  ideal  as  the  dynamic  of 
goodness  breaks  down  under  this  test  alone. 

(2)  Our  experience  yields  a  second  answer  to  the 
theory  that  a  glorified  ideal,  floated  into  our  life  in 
the  name  of  Christ  but  without  full  historical  reality, 
is  the  eflfective  power  of  Christianity,  namely — Try  it, 
try  it  in  life,  and  see  if  it  works  out  moral  achieve- 
ments like  those  we  know  under  a  livincp  historical 
Christ  Divine.  The  ideal  looks  fine  to  the  imao^ination  : 
but  it  is  difficult  to  retain  hold  of  a  disembodied  soul 
of  Christianity.  It  is  feeble  in  actual  human  dynamics  ; 
and  while  it  may  elevate  the  rarer  individuals,  it  tends 
to  grow  thinly  vapoury  and  vanish  under  the  hard 
pressure  of  human  struggle.  To  be  morally  potent 
and  appealing  the  ideal  must  show  the  scars  of  living 
actuality  upon  it ;  in  Luther's  phrase,  it  must  have 
hands  and  feet — aye,  it  must  be  objectively  there,  there 
all  through  the  night,  with  the  print  of  the  nails  in 
its  hands. 

Yes,  the  very  soul  of  the  dynamic  in  Christ  lies  in 
the  red-stained  actuality  of  it.  Could  an  ideal  clad 
in  illusion  hold  its  ground,  and  achieve  what  Mr. 
Lecky,  who  is  open  to  no  suspicion  of  religious  bias, 
says  Christianity  achieved  : — 

"  It  was  reserved  for  Christianity  to  present  to  the 
world  an  ideal  character  which,  through  all  the  changes 
of  eighteen  centuries,  has  filled  the  hearts  of  men  with 
an  impassioned  love,  and  has  shown  itself  capable  of 
acting  on  all  ages,  nations,  temperaments  and  con- 
ditions ;  has  not  only  been  the  highest  pattern  of 
virtue,  but  the  highest  incentive  to  its  practice,  and 
has  exerted  so  deep  an  influence  that  it  may  be  truly 
said   that   the   simple   record  of  three  short  years  of 


LECKY   ON   CHRISTIANITY  97 

active  life  has  done  more  to  regenerate  and  to  soften 
mankind  than  all  the  disquisitions  of  philosophers,  and 
than  all  the  exhortations  of  moralists.  This  has  indeed 
been  the  wellspring  of  whatever  has  been  best  and 
purest  in  the  Christian  life.  Amid  all  the  sins  and 
failings,  amid  all  the  priestcraft,  the  persecution 
and  fanaticism  which  have  defaced  the  Church,  it  has 
preserved  in  the  character  and  example  of  its  Founder 
an  enduring  principle  of  regeneration." — History  of 
European  Morals^  chap.  iv. 

Is  it  credible  that  an  illusion  of  ideals  woven  by 
unenlightened  Galileans  could  have  hit  the  mark  so 
surely  and  permanently,  and  could  be  the  gi-eatest 
effective  energy  for  good  in  the  world,  in  history,  and 
in  individual  experience  ?  Fortunate  illusion,  if  it 
rose  by  the  chances  of  a  dreaming  age,  and  created 
new  men  in  holy  character  and  revolutionised  society ! 
A  composite,  made  up  of  a  man  and  a  fortunate 
delusion  about  him,  could  never  survive  and  accomplish 
so  much.  The  false  could  never  lastingly  serve  the 
interests  of  the  highest  manhood,  of  truth  and  virtue. 

Some  men  think  it  so  fortunate  a  delusion  under  a 
"  fortuitous  concoui'se "  of  happy  coincidences,  that, 
like  the  sceptics  of  ancient  Rome,  they  want  to  preserve 
the  public  faith  in  it  as  a  moral  police,  as  the  best 
existing  dynamic  for  good.  Strange,  incongruous  testi- 
mony to  the  virtue  lying  in  the  lost  dream !  But  the 
power  of  it  visibly  dies  as  soon  as  people  suspect  that 
it  is  being  kept  up  as  a  useful  make-believe. 

Those  who  lose  grip  of  Him  lose  visibly  and  con- 
fessedly a  source  of  power  and  life.  Even  the  enlight- 
ened and  the  emancipated  suffer  loss  in  many  cases. 
Our  eyes  cannot  be  blinded  to  the  signs  in  the  Shelley 
and  Godwin  and  Byron  sceptical  circles,  nor   to  the 

13 


98    THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

relaxing  symptoms  seen  in  Goethe  and  George  Eliot. 
If  these  signs  are  visible  in  the  mighty  ones,  we  can 
infer  what  would  happen  in  the  mass  of  the  common 
people  if  Christianity  lost  its  veritable  historicity  and 
its  hold.  And  I  do  not  think  it  credible  that  what 
is  re^eneratinoj  when  believed — and  the  loss  of  which 
is  demoralising  when  dissolved  in  vapour  or  doubt — 
can  be  false.  The  true,  be  sure,  is  of  one  piece  with 
the  helpful,  with  what  creates  virtue  and  holy  character. 
Even  if  you  should  be  mistaken  as  to  some  details  of 
fact,  you  are  somewhere  near  the  central  point  of  truth 
when  you  are  planted  in  what  breeds  the  best  in  human 
Hfe. 

Character  is  one  of  the  ultimate  mundane  tests  of 
truth,  in  so  far  as  trath  is  related  to  human  life. 

Is  not  that  measure  somewhat  perilous  for  Chris- 
tianity, for  are  there  not  good  men  and  women  outside 
the  pale — good  and  noble-spirited  disbelievers  ?  The 
more  the  better !  There  are  surely  elements  of  good 
in  the  world  lying  in  human  nature  and  working  in 
life  outside  any  religion.  Yet  most  of  the  best  among 
unbelievers  owe  the  best  in  them  to  the  Christian 
ethics  and  influences  which  they,  like  all  of  us,  inhaled 
from  their  birth.  Huxley  had  a  Christian  parentage  ; 
Comte  and  George  Eliot  fed  richly  on  the  Imitatio 
Christl  They  and  the  class  they  represent  had  the 
sap  and  blood  of  the  old  faith  in  them.  Christian 
principles  and  influences  are  woven  into  their  and  our 
life,  as  Saxon  is  part  of  the  language  we  all  speak 
by  custom.  In  the  strength  of  the  Christian  bread 
eaten  by  our  fathers  and  our  race  we  and  they  may 
be  able  to  go  fasting  in  the  wilderness  forty  days  and 
forty  nights,  and  still  display  some  of  the  old  virtues 


SIR  T.   BARLOWS   SPEECH  99 

and  energies.  It  takes  long  to  get  Christian  morality 
into  the  blood,  and  it  takes  long  to  get  it  out.  Single 
cases  of  good  disbelievers,  like  single  cases  of  bad 
churchgoers,  are  no  final  measure  of  what  they  profess. 
You  must  see  it  tried  independently  on  large  numbers, 
and  on  society  as  a  whole. ^  A  negation — any  dis- 
belief— can  never  create  positive  gain  ;  it  can  sift  and 
cleanse  over-beliefs,  but  it  takes  a  positive  conviction 
of  truth  to  produce  positive  character.  And  (as  we 
discover  in  our  own  working  experience)  it  is  when  we 
are  at  our  best  that  we  believe  the  best,  and  I  think 
we  ought  to  go  by  what  we  see  clearest  when  we  are 
at  our  best,  not  by  what  falls  darkly  on  our  brooding 
minds  when  we  are  down  in  the  intellectual  dumps  ! 

SPEECH   BY   SIR   T.    BARLOW,   BART.,   M.D. 

Ladies  and  Gentlemen, — The  numerous  points  to 
which  the  lecturer  has  referred  were  so  rapidly  stated 
that  I  am  sure  every  one  of  us  must  have  felt  that  we 
should  like  to  ponder  over  them  again,  quietly  reading 
them.  At  different  periods  of  our  life,  and  at 
different  phases  of  our  intellectual  outlook,  different 
sides  of  Christian  evidence  affect  us  very  variously, 
but  I  am  quite  confident  that  all  through  our  lives 
there  is  one  kind  of  evidence  which,  if  we  ponder  over 
it,  never  ceases  to  operate  powerfully  upon  us  ;  that  is, 
our  remembrance  of  the  best  people  that  we  have 
known.  I  would  ask  each  one  of  us  here  to-night  to 
try  to  think  of  the  best  people,  to  recollect  what  we 
can  recall  of  the  very  best  men  and  women  whom  we 
have  known.  In  many  cases,  no  doubt,  these  will  be 
our  parents.  If  we  consider  how  they  gradually  over- 
came weaknesses,  failings,  and  actual  faults,  amid 
disaster  and  trouble  of  every  kind,  and  then  reflect  as 
^  See  the  author's  In  Relief  of  Doubt. 


694671  A 


100  THE  WITNESS  OF  HUMAN  EXPERIENCE 

to  what  was  the  guiding  pole-star  of  their  hfe,  we 
shall  not  fail  to  gain  most  valuable  information  upon 
points  which  concern  us.  We  may  be  quite  certain 
that  in  the  case  of  the  very  best  people  whom  we  have 
known,  some  portion,  at  any  rate,  of  Christian  truth 
was  the  motive  power  of  their  lives.  It  is  perfectly 
true  that  in  our  experience  we  can  recall,  as  the 
lecturer  has  remarked,  the  experience  of  good  sceptics, 
but  the  more  we  know  of  these  people — and  far  be  it 
from  me  to  disparage  them — the  more  we  know  of 
their  inner  history  and  antecedents,  the  more  we  learn 
that  they  were  under  the  abiding  influence  of  an 
early  Christian  environment. 

Now  besides  this  reflection  upon  the  best  people  we 
have  known,  there  comes  to  us,  as  we  go  on  through  life 
— and  it  gradually  increases,  the  nearer  we  come  to 
its  bourne — there  comes  back  to  us  our  own  personal 
experience,  and  we  gradually  come  to  see  that  in 
proportion  as  we  follow,  as  we  really  absorb,  the 
principle  of  the  Christian  religion  which  we  prize  so 
much — ^just  in  proportion  as  we  have  taken  in  the 
spirit  of  Christianity,  our  life  has  become  more  and 
more  satisfactory,  or,  shall  I  say,  less  and  less  unsatis- 
factory. And  so  from  the  experience  of  those  we  have 
known  and  from  our  own  experience,  there  grows,  day 
by  day,  week  by  week,  year  by  year,  the  increasing 
conviction  that  the  best  of  all  evidences  of  the  Christian 
verity  is  the  evidence  that  the  lives  of  those  good 
people  and  our  own  lives  bring  to  us.  This  is  the 
only  observation  that  I  will  make  to-night,  because  I 
should  like  that  each  one  of  us  should  concentrate  our 
view  upon  these  two  kinds  of  Christian  evidence. 


MATERIALISM  OR  CHRISTIANITY? 

By  the  Rev.  G.  T.  Manley,  M.A.i 

In  this  lecture  I  shall  endeavour,  first  of  all,  to  prove 
that  the  practical  alternative  which  lies  before  most 
Englishmen  who  really  desire  to  believe  something  is, 
Materialism  or  Christianity ;  and  I  shall  then  give  some 
of  the  intellectual  reasons  which  have  led  me  to  the 
rejection  of  the  former  and  the  acceptance  of  the  latter. 

It  may  seem  a  bold  statement  that  the  alternative 
is  between  these  two  alone.  I  am  well  aware  that  the 
number  of  religious  systems  is  great,  but  I  do  not 
imagine  that  a  large  percentage  of  us  would  reject 
Christianity  in  order  to  become  either  Mohammedans 
or  Confucianists,  and  for  this  practical  reason  I  do  not 
propose  to  enter  into  a  discussion  of  these  or  similar 
systems. 

Then  there  are  those  who  say,  "  I  believe  in  a 
personal  God,  but  not  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour 
of  the  Avorld.""  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  those  who 
hold  this  view  form  a  very  small  class,  nmch  smaller  than 
is  sometimes  believed.  I  think  the  position  is  generally 
found  to  be  an  unstable  one,  and  it  becomes  necessary 
to  drift  further  and  further  in  one  of  two  directions. 

The  first  direction  is  that  of  pantheism.  It  is  soon 
felt  that  God's  personality  is  very  difficult  to  reconcile 

^  An  address  delivered  on  May  28th,  1903. 
101 


102     MATERIALISM   OR   CHRISTIANITY? 

with  their  assumption  that  He  has  made  no  revelation 
of  Himself  to  us  His  personal  creatures,  excepting 
through  nature,  and  consequently  the  personality  of 
God  becomes  more  and  more  of  a  mere  intellectual 
dogma,  and  less  and  less  of  a  reality  of  thought. 
They  find  that  either  they  must  give  up  altogether 
any  attempt  to  recognise  God  in  their  lives,  or  they 
are  forced  to  seek  the  expression  of  His  will  in  the 
natural  forces  around  them,  which  constitute  the  only 
revelation  they  \dll  admit. 

The  next  step  of  the  process  is  to  identify  God  with 
His  manifestation  in  nature,  and  having  no  outstanding 
proof  of  God's  love  (like  that  supplied  by  the  Cross 
of  Chi'ist),  the  whole  of  nature,  good  and  bad,  and 
especially  the  evolution  of  the  human  race,  is  laid  hold 
of  as  being  the  expression  of  the  Divine.  And  this  is 
practically  pantheism. 

In  practice  the  efPect  of  this  creed  is  so  nearly  that 
of  Materialism,  that  there  is  no  need  to  give  it  a 
separate  treatment.  It  certainly  escapes  the  more 
glaring  philosophical  absurdities  of  the  latter  creed, 
but  it  is  like  Materialism  in  three  main  features — 
namely,  its  denial  of  any  essential  distinction  between 
right  and  \\Tong,  its  denial  of  the  power  of  free  will, 
and  its  complete  failure  to  supply  any  motive  for  the 
love  of  God  or  man.  All  that  is  said  against  Material- 
ism in  these  connections  will  equally  apply  to  pantheism 
— at  any  rate,  as  seen  in  this  country. 

I  do  not  believe  that  this  view  of  life  is  at  all 
common,  and  I  think  that  the  large  majority  of  those 
who  have  no  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  yet  believe  in 
a  personal  God,  tend  in  the  other  direction,  that  of 
Agnosticism. 


PANTHEISM   AND   MATERIALISM      103 

As  long  as  belief  in  a  personal  God  is  practical  and 
vivid,  we  shall  yearn  for  some  proof  of  His  love  upon 
the  plane  of  our  experience.  I  appeal  with  confidence 
to  all  who  still  cling  to  a  belief  in  a  personal  God  to 
say  if  this  is  not  so  ?  To  men  in  such  a  frame  of 
mind,  the  appeal  of  Christ  must  come  with  great  force, 
"  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled :  ye  believe  in  God, 
believe  also  in  Me.""  My  experience  has  taught  me 
that  those  who  retain  a  practical  faith  in  God,  generally 
become  Christians  in  the  end ;  whilst  those  who  reject 
the  appeal  of  Christ  drift  more  and  more  towards 
unbelief  in  God  also. 

If  God  is  not  revealed  in  Christ,  and  if  God  is  not 
identified  with  nature,  there  is  a  tendency,  of  which  the 
experience  of  all  must  furnish  numerous  instances,  for 
the  belief  in  God  to  become  vague  and  indefinite,  and 
to  fade  more  and  more  out  of  our  everyday  life  and 
thought. 

Another  force  at  work  in  this  direction  is  the  exist- 
ence of  sin  and  suflPerincj  in  the  world.  As  lona;  as 
we  are  assured  that  there  is  salvation  and  sympathy 
in  Christ,  we  can  dare  to  look  the  awfulness  of  sin  in 
the  face,  and  even  to  go  forth  to  fight  and  conquer 
sin  in  His  name.  But  where  faith  in  Christ  is  absent, 
what  an  intolerable  nightmare  the  misery  of  the  world 
must  be  ! 

"  How  can  God  allow  it  all  ? "  is  a  cry  going  up 
from  hundreds  of  hearts ;  and  in  face  of  this  question 
the  one  who  does  not  be^'-v^e  in  Christ  finds  that  his 
God  grows  more  and  more  of  an  abstraction,  out  of 
touch  with  the  world  ;  a  mere  philosophical  toy,  of  no 
assistance  in  practical  life. 

This  process  is  constantly  to  be  seen  going  on  around 


104     MATERIALISM   OR   CHRISTIANITY? 

us,  and  excepting  where  selfish  indifference  causes  all 
speculation  to  stagnate,  hundreds  of  mere  theists  are 
drifting  into  Agnosticism. 

I  want  now  to  consider  at  length  the  position  of 
the  Agnostic,  the  man  who  says,  "I  am  neither  a 
materialist  nor  a  Chi'istian.  I  am  unwilling  to  commit 
myself  to  either  side  ;  I  simply  say,  '  I  do  not  know."* "' 

Now,  if  this  statement  be  made  as  a  humble  con- 
fession of  ignorance,  together  with  an  earnest  desire 
to  learn — to  study  the  words  of  Christ,  for  instance, 
in  order  to  learn  more  about  God — I  should  call  the 
man  who  made  it  rather  an  "  enquirer ""  than  an 
"  Agnostic.""  Such  is  the  position  of  hundi^eds  of 
thoughtful  Indians  at  the  present  time  who  are 
studying  Christianity  for  the  first  time ;  and  it  is  the 
position  of  many  a  young  Englishman  at  the  stage 
when  he  first  begins  to  think,  and  discovers  that  his 
faith  up  to  the  present  has  not  been  strictly  "  his," 
but  his  parents'  faith,  and  when  he  determines  to 
investigate  the  great  questions  of  life  for  himself. 

For  the  position  of  the  enquirer  I  have  nothing  but 
respect  and  sympathy.  But  it  is  a  stage  of  belief 
only,  and  not  a  resting-place  ;  it  is  not  a  city  where 
men  settle,  but  a  parting  of  the  ways  where  they  rest 
for  a  moment  before  deciding  upon  their  destination. 

I  turn  from  this  to  the  consideration  of  Agnosticism 
as  a  creed.  Here  ignorance  of  God  is  no  longer 
humbly  confessed  as  a  shortcoming,  but  paraded  as 
a  necessity,  and  sometimes  even  as  a  virtue  ;  it  is  the 
very  apotheosis  of  ignorance !  It  is  the  position  of  the 
man  who  says  aloud,  "  God  is  unknowable  ;  no  one  can 
know  about  God  " — and,  alas  !  often  adds  in  an  under- 
tone, "  and  I  do  not  want  to  know  about  Him,  either." 


AGNOSTICISM   AS   A   CREED  105 

It  is  easily  observed  that  this  does  not  constitute  a 
refusal  to  decide  the  question.  It  may  parade  under 
this  foiTii,  but  in  fact,  this  is  one  of  those  questions 
that  it  is  impossible  to  evade ;  and  if  we  do  not  decide 
it  in  one  way,  we  thereby  decide  it  in  another.  In 
the  same  way  a  man  may  say  to  the  tax-collector, 
"  Income-tax  !  Why,  sir,  you  must  be  aware  that  this 
involves  very  serious  issues  ;  I  must  assure  myself  first 
that  the  Government  is  spending  the  money  as  they 
profess,  and  I  must  investigate  all  the  departments, 
etc.,  etc.  Then,  if  everything  is  satisfactory  and 
without  a  flaw,  I  will  pay.''  If  we  could  only  per- 
suade the  Government  that  such  a  position  was  not 
a  refusal  to  pay,  but  a  justifiable  suspension  of 
judgment,  I  fear  there  would  be  a  great  increase  of 
Agnostics  on  this  question. 

Christ  comes  to  us,  not  demanding  a  tax,  but  offering 
us  a  free  salvation  from  sin  and  the  gift  of  eternal  life  ; 
and  to  say  to  Him,  "  We  know  nothing  of  You,  nor 
of  the  God  Whom  You  say  has  sent  You,"  is  not  a 
refusal  to  decide,  but  a  decision  to  reject  Him. 

I  wish  to  make  this  point  clear — that  Agnosticism, 
as  a  creed,  is  upon  this  side  nothing  but  a  rejection 
of  Christianity  ;  and  I  will  quote  to  you  upon  this 
subject  the  words  of  that  brilliant  French  writer  and 
unbeliever,  M.  Ernest  Renan.     He  says  : — 

"  Apart  from  all  disputed  points  of  criticism,  no 
one  practically  doubts  that  our  Lord  lived  and  that 
He  died  on  the  cross,  in  the  most  intense  sense  of 
filial  relation  to  His  Father  in  heaven,  and  that  He 
bore  testimony  to  that  Father's  providence,  love,  and 
grace  towards  mankind.  The  Lord's  Prayer  affords 
sufficient  evidence  upon  these  points.     If  the  Sermon 

14 


106     MATERIALISM   OR   CHRISTIANITY? 

on  the  Mount  alone  be  added,  the  whole  unseen  world, 
of  which  the  agnostic  refuses  to  know  anything,  stands 
unveiled  before  us.  There  you  see  revealed  the  Divine 
Father  and  Creator  of  all  things  in  personal  relation 
to  His  creatures,  hearing  their  prayers,  witnessing  their 
actions,  caring  for  them  and  rewarding  them.  There 
vou  hear  of  a  futui-e  Judgment  administered  by  Christ 
Himself,  and  of  a  heaven  to  be  hereafter  revealed,  in 
which  those  who  live  as  the  childi'en  of  that  Father, 
and  who  suffer  in  the  cause,  and  for  the  sake  of  Christ 
Himself,  will  be  abundantly  rewarded.  If  Jesus  Christ 
preached  that  sermon,  made  those  promises,  and  taught 
that  prayer,  then  any  one  who  says  that  we  know 
nothing  of  God,  or  of  a  future  life,  or  of  the  unseen 
world,  says  that  he  does  not  believe  Jesus  Christ.''  ^ 

M.  Renan  is  right.  The  Agnostic  does  not  leave 
the  matter  open  ;   he  decides  against  Jesus  Christ. 

This  is  the  negative  side  of  the  subject.  But  Pro- 
fessor Huxley,  the  inventor  of  the  term  "  Agnosticism," 
waxes  very  indignant  if  any  one  suggest  that  it  is  a 
mere  negation.  Of  course,  he  admits  the  negative  side, 
for  in  his  account  of  his  invention  of  the  name  he 
refers  to  the  members  of  a  certain  Society,  and  says : — 

"  The  one  thing  in  which  most  of  these  good  people 
were  agreed  was  the  one  thino^  in  which  I  differed  from 
them.  They  were  quite  sure  they  had  attamed  a 
certain  "gnosis,''  had  more  or  less  successfully  solved 
the  problem  of  existence ;  whilst  I  was  quite  sure  I 
had  not,  and  had  a  pretty  strong  conviction  that  the 
problem  was  insoluble."  ^ 

But  whilst  in  this  place  he  defines  Agnosticism  as  a 
mere  negation,  in  another  place  he  sets  forth  what  he 

^  Quoted  by  Dr.  Wace,  On  Agnosticism,  p.  15. 
^  Huxley,  Science  and  Christian  Tradition,  p.  238. 


RENAN,   HUXLEY   AND   SPENCER     107 

is  pleased  to  call  the  positive  side  of  his  belief  in  a 
series  of  propositions.  It  may  surprise  you  to  be  told 
that  these  propositions  merely  contain  the  better-known 
laws  and  hypotheses  of  biology.^  They  are  entirely 
materialistic  in  conception.  Curiously  enough,  Mr. 
Herbert  Spencer  divides  his  creed  in  the  same  way 
into  the  unknowable  and  the  knowable ;  and,  again, 
under  the  latter  head  he  puts  certain  laws  of  biology 
and  mechanics :  possibly  Huxley  simply  boiTowed  from 
Mr.  Spencer's  earlier  work. 

I  am  not  concerned  here  to  criticise  Mr.  Herbert 
Spencer's  philosophy,  nor  to  show^  the  process  of  false 
reasoning  by  which  he  speaks  of  science  first  as  all 
classified  knowledge,  and  then  narrows  it  do\\Ti  to 
mechanical  or  biological  knowledge,  to  the  neglect  of 
history  or  philosophy  ;  but  my  object  is  to  point  out 
that  his  ultimate  analysis  of  the  positive  part  of  his 
creed  is,  like  Huxley's,  purely  materialistic. 

There  is  a  phrase  in  his  First  Principles  which  he 
speaks  of  as  the  most  general  formula  of  evolution, 
and  in  another  place  as  the  "theory  of  things,''  as 
his  "  philosophy."  When  he  comes  to  enunciate  this 
fornmla  he  gives  it  the  double  honour  of  italics  and 
inverted  commas.     Here  it  is  : — 

"  Evolution  is  an  integratiori  of  matter  and  con- 
comitant dissipation  of  motion  ;  during  ivhich  the  matter 
'passes  from  an  indefinite  incoherent  homogeneity  to  a 
definite  coherent  heterogeneity^  and  during  which  the 
retained  motion  undeigoes  a  parallel  transformation.''''  ^ 

I  do  not  quote  this  in  order  to  make  fun  of  his 
phrasing,    which   is   slightly   worse   than   that   of  the 

1  md.,  pp.  44-54. 

^  Spencer^  First  Principles,  p.  396. 


108     MATERIALISM   OR    CHRISTIANITY? 

Athanasian  Creed,  but  to  point  out  its  absolutely 
materialistic  character. 

I  think  I  have  said  enough  to  prove  abundantly  my 
present  contention  :  namely,  that  Agnosticism,  as  ex- 
pounded by  its  official  sponsors,  is  upon  the  one  side 
a  denial  of  Christ's  claims,  and  upon  the  other  side  a 
purely  materialistic  presentation  of  human  knowledge. 

Having  shown,  then,  that  Agnosticism  and  Material- 
ism are  for  all  practical  purposes  identical,  I  propose 
to  examine  this  as  a  view  of  life  upon  which  we  may 
found  our  guiding  principles. 

But  first  I  must  guard  against  a  possible  mis- 
conception. I  do  not  mean  by  Materialism  the  mere 
acceptance  of  the  laws  of  mechanics,  the  permanence  of 
matter  and  force,  natural  selection,  and  heredity.  All 
educated  people  accept  these,  and  Christian  men  have 
always  been  in  the  front  rank  of  educated  people.  The 
difference  between  the  Christian  and  the  Materialist 
is  that  the  former  believes  in  a  Father  behind  them 
and  in  Christ's  revelation  of  that  Father,  w^hereas  the 
Materialist  either  denies  this  or  neglects  it,  ruling  it 
out  of  the  sphere  of  knowledge,  and  turns  to  these 
material  facts  and  laws  as  self-sufficient. 

This  self-sufficiency  of  mechanics  and  biology  to 
originate  and  account  for  all  things  is  the  distinctive 
tenet  of  modern  Materialism. 

I  now  ask  the  question,  How  far  can  Materialism 
satisfy  three  of  the  most  permanent  needs  of  man — 
salvation  from  sin,  moral  guidance,  and  a  knowledge 
of  the  truth? 

Upon  the  first  and  deepest  need  of  our  nature, 
salvation  from  the  guilt  and  from  the  power  of  sin, 
Materialism  stands  as  dumb  as   an   idol  of  wood   or 


"CONSULT   NATURE"  109 

stone.  The  only  reply  that  has  ever  been  given,  except 
by  Jesus  Christ  and  His  followers,  is,  "  Save  yourself." 
A  young  Indian  Christian  in  Allahabad  was  recently 
told  by  a  theosophist :  "  You  do  not  need  a  Saviour ; 
you  must  save  yourself."  To  which  he  replied  by 
the  pertinent  question :  "  Then,  sir,  have  you  saved 
yourself  ?  "     But  he  got  no  answer. 

We  next  ask  what  moral  guidance  for  our  actions  we 
can  derive  from  the  same  source.  I  will  not  detain 
you  long  upon  this  subject.  Professor  Huxley  sums 
up  his  teaching  in  two  words,  "  Consult  nature." 

Others  give  elaborate  reasons  for  this  advice.  They 
tell  us  that  originally  there  was  no  such  thing  as 
virtue,  but  only  a  number  of  animals  struggling  for 
existence.  In  the  course  of  their  struggles  to  preserve 
themselves  or  the  race,  certain  habits,  such  as  temper- 
ance, were  found  conducive  to  self-preservation,  and 
hence  came  to  be  regarded  as  virtuous.  And  thus, 
lower  material  nature  being  the  sole  fount  and  source 
of  virtue,  the  best  moral  guidance  is  summed  up  in 
this  advice,  "Consult  natui'e." 

I  hesitate  to  think  what  would  be  the  result  if  these 
good  theorists  ever  thought  of  practising  what  they 
preach.  We  see  the  white  ant  preserving  itself  by  the 
ruthless  destruction  of  all  that  comes  in  its  path  ;  we 
see  the  eagle  selecting  for  its  attack  animals  too  feeble 
or  too  young  to  defend  themselves ;  or  we  may  see 
the  jackal  pursuing  its  cowardly  and  disgusting  thefts 
under  the  cover  of  the  darkness.  And,  alas !  all  these 
methods  of  ruthlessness,  of  cowardice,  oppression  and 
deceit,  can  be  seen  practised  by  man  in  the  cause  of 
self-preservation,  with  much  show  of  success  as  far  as 
this  world  is  concerned, 


110     MATERIALISM   OR   CHRISTIANITY? 

We  may  thank  God  that  Professor  Huxley  did  not 
derive  his  moral  code  from  that  lower  nature  which  he 
professed  to  believe  as  its  cause  and  origin,  but  from 
the  Christian  society  in  which  it  was  his  good  fortune 
to  be  born  and  to  spend  his  life. 

There  would  be  many  Materialists  who  would  sadly 
admit  that  they  have  no  help  for  sinners,  and  but  few 
directions  for  those  who  would  be  saints  ;  but  who 
would  say,  "  Our  creed  is  a  dark  one,  but  it  is  the 
sad  ti-uth  and  we  must  follow  it." 

But  why,  in  the  name  of  matter,  should  a  consistent 
Materialist  care  about  the  truth  ?  What,  upon  his 
theory,  is  truth  ?  If  evolution  alone  accounts  for  all, 
or  is  co-extensive  with  human  knowledge,  what  can 
we  know  of  tiTith,  except  that  it  is  a  very  curious 
delusion  which  is  part  of  a  bye-product  which  we  call 
speculative  reason,  caused  by  the  evolution  of  that 
superior  cunning  which  fitted  man  to  survive  in  his 
struggle  with  the  lower  animals  ?  Tmth  and  untruth, 
reason  and  folly,  rapine  and  honesty,  have  all  been 
developed  in  the  struggle  for  existence  ;  they  are  all 
merely  psychological  sensations  of  certain  motions  of 
cerebral  matter,  induced,  not  to  improve,  but  merely  to 
perpetuate  the  species.  They  all  stand  on  the  same 
level,  blind  effects  of  blind  causes,  which  we  have  the 
unpleasant  opportunity  to  contemplate  without  the 
slightest  power  to  interfere  with. 

Materialism  is  thus  intellectual  suicide,  for  it  reduces 
truth  to  the  beggarly  elements  of  organic  or  inorganic 
matter,  out  of  which  it  was  aimlessly  evolved.  Once 
again  we  may  thank  God  that  the  flesh-and-blood 
Materialist  is  better  than  his  creed,  and  that  he  often 
has  a  desire  for  truth,  strong  and  insistent — a  voice 


THE   WITNESS   OF  CHRISTIANITY     111 

from  that  other  eternal  world  which  he  denies,  and  the 
very  proof  within  himself  of  the  folly  and  falsity  of 
the  Materialism  he  professes  but  does  not  follow. 

I  turn,  lastly,  to  Christianity — the  faith  of  Newton, 
of  Faraday,  and  of  Kelvin.  The  very  mention  of  these 
names  is  a  sufficient  proof  that  Christ's  teaching  is  not 
contrary  to  science.  Christianity  is  the  friend  of  a 
ti-ue  and  broad  view  of  science,  but  an  opponent  of 
those  materialistic  theories  which  would  try  to  make 
us  believe  that  there  is  no  knowledge  beyond  the 
narrow  limits  of  biology  and  astronomy. 

The  Materialist  is  like  a  man  in  a  coal-mine,  getting 
the  precious  coal  indeed,  but  also  maintaining  that 
there  is  nothing  else  but  the  coal-mine  and  its  dark- 
ness. Above  in  the  free  air  stands  the  Christian,  living 
in  the  light  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness.  He  acknow- 
ledges the  existence  and  the  usefulness  of  the  coal-mine, 
but  he  begs  his  friend  to  accept  his  witness  that  the 
world  is  not  bounded  by  the  walls  of  the  mine,  and 
to  believe  that  there  is  a  sun  whose  light  and  power 
can  be  felt,  even  though  the  sun  be  beyond  his  present 
power  of  reach. 

Thus  it  is  that  Christianity  stands  to  Materialism, 
not  as  an  opposing  philosophical  system,  but  as  a 
witness  asking  to  be  heard,  a  witness  borne  first  by 
Jesus  Christ  to  God  His  Father  and  our  Father,  and 
then,  by  the  Evangelists,  Apostles,  and  all  Christians, 
borne  to  the  person  and  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  question  that  lies  before  you  is  this :  Will  you 
believe  the  witness  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  Will  you  listen 
to  and  investigate  patiently  His  claims  and  our  Christian 
experience  ? 

I  have  tried  to  show  that  the  barriers  raised  against 


112     MATERIALISM   OR   CHRISTIANITY? 

this  investigation  by  Agnosticism  or  Materialism  are 
artificial  and  based  upon  self-contradictory  theories, 
which,  if  carried  to  their  logical  conclusion,  would  mean 
moral  or  mental  suicide. 

Science  does  not  raise  any  barriers  against  belief  in 
Christ.  I  do  not  intend  to  reopen  the  question  as  to 
whether  science  inclines  a  man  to  religion,  as  Newton 
and  Kelvin  think,  or  whether  it  is  dumb  upon  the 
question  ;  but  I  put  before  you  this  claim,  that  the 
witness  of  Jesus  Christ  and  His  followers  does  incline 
men  to  religion,  and  that  the  conclusions  of  astronomy 
or  biology  can  never  tend  to  exclude  His  words  from 
our  consideration. 

Believe  me,  if  you  refuse  to  hear  Jesus  Christ,  it  is 
not  because  of  your  scientific  learning,  but  by  the 
deliberate  choice  of  your  own  free  will.  And  to  those 
of  you  who  are  trying  to  hear  all  that  Jesus  Christ 
and  His  followers  say,  let  me  add.  Do  not  be  afraid 
of  difficulties. 

We  Christians  do  not  pretend  to  have  solved  com- 
pletely the  riddle  of  existence.  We  have  much  to 
perplex  us,  but  our  difficulties  are  only  such  as  are 
common  to  all  knowledge.  The  difficulties  in  recon- 
ciling the  Synoptic  Gospels  are  no  greater  than  those 
which  Darwin  found  in  reconciling  the  apparently 
contradictory  testimony  of  certain  fossil  remains  ;  and 
our  ignorance  concerning  much  of  the  future  life  is 
paralleled  or  surpassed  by  our  ignorance  of  the  ultimate 
constitution  of  matter. 

But  whilst  admitting  the  imperfection  of  our  know- 
ledge, we  do  know  that  Jesus  Christ  died  for  our  sins 
and  rose  again  for  our  justification ;  and  we  do  know- 
that  we  who  believe  on  Him  receive  peace  in  our  souls 


TRUTH  AND  RIGHTEOUSNESS        US 

and  power  in  our  lives  ;  and  we  are  not  willing  that 
our  knowledge  of  the  material  world  should  make  us 
either  forget  or  despise  our  knowledge  of  the  spiritual 
world.  On  the  contrary,  we  regard  all  knowledge 
as  one,  and  all  tmth  as  one  ;  and  we  hold  the  one 
foundation  of  all  truth  and  knowledge  to  be  the  eternal 
righteousness  and  wisdom  of  our  God,  the  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

We  will  not  let  the  lower  forms  of  existence  drag 
us  down  to  their  level — we  would  rather  raise  them 
up  to  ours  ;  we  will  not  judge  the  highest  by  the 
lowest,  but  the  lowest  by  the  highest ;  and  we  do  not 
believe  that  matter  and  motion  can  do  so  much  to 
explain  the  existence  of  Christ,  as  Christ  can  help  us 
to  understand  the  reason  for  the  existence  of  matter 
and  motion. 

In  conclusion,  may  I  urge  upon  you  here  present 
to  undertake  this  study  of  the  claims  of  Christ,  and  to 
study  them  to  a  conclusion,  and  ask  you  to  bring  to 
your  help  two  watchwords — Truth  and  Righteousness. 

Do  not  analyse  them,  but  believe  in  them,  and  you 
will  find  they  do  not  fail ;  and  as  you  lean  on  them, 
your  faith  will  be  strengthened — "  Solvitur  ambulando.'''' 

And  as  far  as  in  you  lies,  practise  them.  Tell  the 
truth,  do  what  is  right ;  and  if  in  the  effort  you  find 
yourself  unable  to  do  this  of  yourself,  then  happy  are 
you,  for,  just  when  you  feel  your  own  weakness,  Jesus 
Christ  will  take  you  by  the  hand  and  say,  "  I  am  the 
Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life." 

SPEECH  BY  MR.  AUGUSTINE  BIRRELL,  K.C. 

Ladies  and  Gentlemen, — Upon  the  subject  which 
Mr.  Manley  has  presented  to  you  with  so  much  lucidity 

15 


114      MATERIALISM   OR   CHRISTIANITY? 

and    force,    it    would  not   be  becoming   in   me  to   say 
anything.     I  am  quite  satisfied,  in  my  own  mind,  that 
science    and  religion  can   never  come    together,  unless 
and  until  science  is  willing  to  recognise  the  religious 
experiences  of  mankind  as  something  which  enters  into 
the  account ;  and  that  view  has  been  presented  to  us 
this    afternoon,    with    great    force,    by    the    lecturer. 
Religious  experience  has  as  old  a  history  as  mankind 
itself;  and,   although  incapable   of  the   proof  and  the 
demonstration  which  belong  to  external  matters,  never- 
theless it  is,  in  its  own  way,  far  more  convincing  than 
anything  else.     Therefore  religion  must  always  be  based 
upon   personal   experience  ;    and   it   must  consequently 
always  be  open    to    the  retaliation,    "  That  experience 
is  not  mine."     It  cannot  be  got  rid  of,  it  cannot  be 
disputed  ;  nor  can  it  be  forced  upon  any  person   who 
remains  impervious  to  its  influence.     Were  men  to  rise 
from  the  dead,  that  would  prove  nothing  of  the  ti-uth 
or  the  morality  of  a  revelation.     An  omnipotent  God 
might,  for  aught  we  know,  be  an  immoral   God ;  and 
the  miracles  with  which    He    enforced   the    creed    He 
desired  mankind  to  accept  would  not  prove  the  morality 
of  the  revelation,  but  would  only  prove  the  onniipotence 
of  the   Creator.     Every  man,  therefore,  has  to  decide 
for  himself,   and  within  the  realm   of  his  own    mind, 
whether  a  ti-uth  appeals  to  his  nature   or  whether  it 
does  not ;  whether  it  makes  for  righteousness  or  whether 
it  does  not ;  whether  it  assists  him  in  his  outlook  upon 
life,  in  his  path  through  life,  and  in  his  relations  with 
his     fellow-creatures ;     and     therefore    we    have    now 
collected   a  huge   possession    of    religious    experience. 
We  have  it  in  this  country ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that 
Mr.  Manley  finds  it  in  the    North- West  Provinces  of 
India.     People    have    their  religious  experiences ;    and 
that    is    the    witness    to    which    they    must   appeal    in 
support  of  their  religious  faith.     Therefore  it  is  that, 
of  necessity,  the  apologists  of  Christianity  make  what 
are  called  personal  appeals.     They  cannot  put  anything 


MR.   AUGUSTINE   BIRRELKS   SPEECH     115 

under  the  microscope ;  they  cannot,  by  figures  upon  a 
blackboard,  work  out  the  salvation  of  anybody's  soul ; 
and  therefore  it  is  that  they  appeal  to  experience. 
Hence  is  it,  too,  that  they  are  open  to  the  reply, 
"That  experience  is  not  mine.""  However,  they  have 
the  centuiies  behind  them,  and  they  have  the  centuries 
in  front  of  them.  One  thing  that  we  may  be  perfectly 
certain  of  is  this :  that  to  the  end  of  recorded  time, 
men  and  women,  in  dealing  with  these  vast  problems 
of  futurity,  with  the  great  mystery  of  life  and  the 
certainty  of  death,  will  be  found — whatever  may  be 
the  dogmas  of  science,  whatever  may  be  the  revealed 
truths  and  demonstrations  of  science — they  will  be 
found  hereafter,  as  Mr.  Manley  has  been  found  to-day, 
appealing  to  the  evidence  of  the  human  heart. 


SOME   EVIDENCES   FOR  THE 
RESURRECTION.^ 

By  the  Rev.  C.  W.  Wilson,  M.A.^ 

The  purpose  of  this  address  is  to  set  forth  some 
evidence  for  the  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  We 
do  not  attempt  in  this  short  space  to  give  a  full  and 
complete  proof  of  that  great  fact,  but  only  to  suggest 
some  thoughts  which  make  it  possible  reasonably  to 
believe  in  it.  A  great  writer  has  said  that  the 
Resurrection  is  one  of  the  best  authenticated  facts  in 
history  ;  and,  believing  this  to  be  true,  our  intention 
is  to  examine  a  portion  of  the  evidence  which  makes 
it  so.  It  is  upon  the  one  great  miracle  of  the  Resurrec- 
tion that  the  apostolic  writers  stake  the  truth  of 
Christianity  (I.  Cor.  xv.  14). 

If  the  Resurrection  is  a  fact  it  carries  with  it  all 
other  miracles ;  while  if  Christ  did  not  rise,  no  amount 
of  other  evidence  will  prove  that  he  is  the  Christ. 
Modern  scepticism  has  grasped  the  truth  of  this.  It 
refuses  to  admit  the  fact,  but  recognises  that  belief  in 
the  Resurrection  has  been  the  mainspring  of  Christianity, 
and  of  incalculable  importance  in  advancing  its  cause. 
Many   theories    have    therefore   been    adduced  with   a 

^  An    address   delivered  on  March  oth^   1903. 

'  I  am  greatly  indebted  for  the  matter  of  this  address  to 
notes  of  Lectures  given  by  the  Rev.  G.  A.  Schneider_,  M.A., 
on  Apologetics  at  Cambridge  in  1897. — C.  W.  W. 

117 


118    EVIDENCES  FOR   THE   RESURRECTION 

view  to  explaining  it  away.     Let  us  examine  some  of 
them. 

It  has  been  suggested  that  the  first  teachers  were 
impostors,  and  that  they  gave  out  that  Christ  was 
risen  when  tliey  knew  He  had  not. 

Paley,  in  his  "  Evidences,""  shows  how  absurd  is  such 
an  idea.  What  motive  could  they  have  ?  Is  it  likely 
that  men  would  undergo  voluntary  poverty,  untold 
sufferings  and  painful  death  for  a  tale  which  they 
knew  to  be  a  lie  ?  At  least,  that  which  we  know 
of  their  after-life  proves  that  they  ^^•ere  honest  men. 

Another  theory  advanced  by  the  rationalists  briefly 
is  as  follows.  Christ  did  not  really  die.  He  was  only 
six  hours  on  the  cross,  and  fell  into  a  deathlike  swoon. 
He  recovered  in  the  grave,  came  forth,  was  seen  by 
His  disciples,  kept  away  from  His  enemies,  and  died 
quietly  afterwards,  and  this  was  mistaken  by  His 
disciples  for  a  Resurrection. 

There  are  several  objections  to  such  a  theory.  In 
the  first  place,  the  Roman  soldiers  were  experienced 
in  crucifixion,  and  knew  well  the  symptoms  of  death. 
We  are  told  that  they  marvelled  that  He  was  already 
dead,  which  suggests  the  assembling  of  the  band  before 
His  Cross,  when  one  with  a  spear  pierced  His  side, 
and  it  is  not  likely  they  would  be  deceived.  We  are 
also  told,  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  thieves  were 
not  dead,  but  brutally  despatched.  Secondly,  is  it 
likely  that  His  disciples  could  mistake  a  man  just 
recovering  from  a  deathlike  swoon  for  one  risen  from 
the  dead  and  the  conqueror  of  death  ?  This  is  what 
they  did  believe,  for  it  was  this  they  preached  and 
for  this  they  suffered.  And  if  this  were  the  case,  then 
it   is   impossible   not   to   accuse   either  Christ  or  His 


THEORIES   OF  THE   RESURRECTION    119 

disciples  of  fraud.  If  He  declared  to  them  that  He 
was  risen  when  He  had  only  recovered  from  a  state 
of  unconsciousness,  He  Himself  must  have  kept  at  a 
safe  distance  while  they  ran  the  risks  of  proclaiming  it. 
If  He  said  nothing,  and  His  disciples  only  imagined 
it,  then  they  must  have  learned  later  what  had  really 
happened.  For  if  he  lived  like  other  men,  it  must 
have  been  possible  to  trace  His  career.  Yet  they  gave 
out  that  He  had  ascended. 

We  turn  next  to  the  theory  which  Renan  held, 
that  it  was  a  vision  of  Jesus  which  the  disciples  fancied 
they  had  seen,  and  which  caused  them  to  teach  and 
preach  that  He  was  risen.  In  this  theory  the  vision 
was  a  purely  subjective  phenomenon — a  mental  pro- 
cess. The  disciples  expected  He  would  rise ;  they 
longed  so  much  to  see  Him  that  they  thought  they 
had  seen  Him,  and  mistook  the  creation  of  their 
own  imagination  for  a  sight  of  their  Master  actually 
risen  from  the  dead.  No  question  is  raised  as  to  their 
honesty  and  sincerity,  but  it  is  suggested  that  hallucina- 
tion and  imagination  can  account  for  their  enthusiastic 
proclamation  of  the  gospel  which  they  preached. 
There  are  several  objections  to  this  theory.  According 
to  the  principles  of  psychology,  even  the  most  credulous 
will  not  mistake  the  creatures  of  their  own  imagination 
for  realities  unless  there  is  either  a  prepossession  or  an 
expectation. 

The  gospel  narrative  shows  us  plainly  that  there  are 
no  grounds  for  assuming  this  in  the  case  of  the  disciples. 
They,  like  the  rest  of  the  Jews,  expected  the  Messiah 
to  be  a  great  King  upon  the  earth,  and  when  they  saw 
their  Master  die  on  the  Cross  all  hope  left  them.  The 
expression  of  the  two  on  the  road  to  Emmaus,  "  We 


120    EVIDENCES   FOR  THE   RESURRECTION 

trusted  that  it  had  been  He  which  should  have  redeemed 
Israel"'  (Luke  xxiv.  21),  may  be  fairly  taken  to  represent 
the  feeling  of  the  main  body  of  the  disciples.  They 
thought  all  was  lost,  and  they  did  not  expect  Him  to 
rise. 

But  it  is  suggested  the  priests  remembered  His  pre- 
diction. Why  not  the  disciples  ?  To  this  our  answer 
is  that  a  guilty  conscience  always  expects  the  worst, 
but  men  who  have  lost  all  hope  do  not  readily  expect 
or  accept  good  news.  Again,  even  Strauss  admits  that 
it  needs  some  time  to  develope  that  state  of  mind  in 
which  such  visions  are  seen.  And  yet  only  three  davs 
passed  before  they  saw  the  Lord.  Further,  all  the 
appearances  were  over  in  forty  days,  and  by  this  theory 
they  should  have  lasted  much  longer. 

And  now  we  have  a  question  to  ask.  If  Christ  died 
but  did  not  rise,  what  became  of  His  body  ?  It  is 
futile  to  suggest  that  in  the  East  a  body  would  be 
unrecognisable  even  in  so  short  a  time,  for  the  nail 
marks  would  still  have  been  discernible.  If  the  Jews 
had  it  in  their  possession,  why  did  they  not  produce  it  ? 
If  the  disciples  had  stolen  the  body  the  secret  must 
have  been  known  to  numbers,  and  sui^ely  would  have 
leaked  out ;  and  even  if  not,  we  must  accuse  them  of 
fraud.  And  that  Christianity  should  be  built  on  the 
delusions  of  a  few  credulous  fishermen  who  mistook 
their  own  fancies  for  facts  is  a  greater  miracle  than 
Christianitv  itself. 

Another  theory,  propounded  by  Kein,  states  that 
our  Lord  died  on  the  Cross,  but  His  body  did  not  rise. 
ITie  appearances,  however,  were  not  purely  subjective, 
but  had  an  objective  cause.  In  other  words  the 
glorified    spirit    of  Jesus   produced    manifestations   to 


EVIDENCE   OF   ST.   PAUL  121 

prove  to  His  followers  that  He  still  lived.  These  were 
mistaken  by  the  disciples  for  bodily  appearances.  This 
theory  carries  us  outside  the  range  of  what  science  and 
history  teach,  and  is  no  more  acceptable  than  the 
orthodox  view.  It  is  absurd  to  suppose  that,  although 
Christ  could  send  messages  to  His  followers,  He  could 
not  give  them  the  right  impression.  Surely  He  should 
have  told  them  that  His  Spirit  lived  with  God,  while 
the  message  they  received  was  that  His  body  was  risen 
from  the  grave. 

So  we  find  on  careful  examination  that  theory  after 
theory  breaks  dowTi,  and  we  are  compelled  to  admit 
that  the  most  satisfactory  explanation  is  that  recorded 
in  the  Gospels.  The  strongest  evidence,  however,  is  not 
that  of  the  Gospels,  but  of  St.  Paul.  The  general  facts 
of  St.  PauFs  life  are  not  denied  by  any  one,  and 
even  the  severest  school  of  German  criticism  admits 
the  genuineness  of  his  four  epistles,  Romans,  I.  and 
II.  Corinthians  and  Galatians.  We  have  therefore  the 
advantage  of  being  on  ground  uncontested  even  by  our 
opponents.  There  was  no  doubt  in  St.  PauPs  mind 
that  he  had  seen  the  risen  Christ  (I.  Cor.  ix.  9). 
Either  he  had,  or  else  it  was  a  delusion.  Clearly  on 
the  road  to  Damascus  he  had  no  expectation  or  pre- 
possession, and  in  the  first  chapter  of  his  epistle  to  the 
Galatians  he  refers  to  the  sharp  break  between  his  earlier 
and  later  life,  and  attributes  it  to  the  vision  he  had  seen. 

But,  say  our  opponents,  St.  Paul  was  of  an  en- 
thusiastic and  excitable  temperament.  We  reply  by 
pointing  out  the  calm  judgment  and  cool-headed 
reasoning  displayed  in  I.  Corinthians  xii.,  xiii.  and  xiv., 
which  mark  him  out  as  a  man  of  unswerving  purpose, 
altogether  free  from  excitement  or  fancy. 

16 


122     EVIDENCES  FOR  THE   RESURRECTION 

Strauss  suggests  that  St.  PauFs  thorn  in  the  flesh 
was  undoubtedly  epilepsy,  and  that  the  vision  was  a 
manifestation  of  this  condition.  In  II.  Corinthians  xii.  7 
St.  Paul  distinguishes  between  his  visions  and  his  stake 
in  the  flesh,  and  distinctly  states  that  the  latter  was 
sent  lest  he  be  over-exalted  by  the  former. 

And  again,  was  hallucination  likely  to  account  for 
so  remarkable  a  change  in  life  ?  He  had  stood  by  while 
Stephen  was  stoned,  and  remained  unmoved  by  his 
splendid  heroism.  He  had  vigorously  persecuted  the 
Christians,  "  being  exceedingly  mad  against  them,"  and 
then  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  he  himself  becomes 
a  devoted  follower  of  Jesus,  the  Teacher  whom  he  had 
despised. 

From  the  epistles  to  the  Corinthians  we  get,  in- 
directly, much  positive  evidence.  In  I.  Corinthians  ix. 
St.  Paul  claims  equality  with  the  other  apostles  to 
defend  his  teaching.  They  do  not  challenge  his  claim, 
but  admit  that  he  has  seen  the  risen  Christ.  In 
I.  Corinthians  xv.  he  enumerates  the  various  appear- 
ances of  Christ  after  His  resurrection,  and  every  one 
admits  that  the  Gospels  are  of  a  later  date  than 
this  epistle,  so  he  could  not  possibly  have  copied. 
Here  he  challenges  his  readers  to  verify  the  fact 
for  themselves,  for  Christ  appeared  to  five  hundi'ed 
brethren  at  once,  and  the  greater  part  of  them  are 
still  alive.  It  must  be  remembered  tha,t  he  was  writing 
to  a  very  critical  and  sceptical  community,  and 
therefore  would  naturally  have  made  very  sure  of  his 
facts  before  he  used  them  in  argument.  Still  fm^ther, 
the  whole  of  the  teaching  of  the  epistle  is  based  on 
the  Resurrection.  It  is  the  foundation  of  its  morality 
(I.  Cor.  XV.  3,  etc.),  the  proof  of  its  veracity  (I.  Cor. 


THE  SABBATH  AND  SUNDAY    123 

XV.  17),  and  the  great  cause  of  its  buoyant  hope 
(I.  Cor.  XV.  20),  and  this  may  justly  be  added  to 
St.  Paul's  testimony. 

We  next  turn  to  the  words  of  Christ  after  His 
Resurrection.  If  Christ  did  not  rise,  who  composed 
those  sayings  ?  If  they  are  the  product  of  ordinary 
Jewish  minds,  we  should  naturally  expect  them  to 
bear  some  traces  of  the  Jewish  ideal,  such  as  is  laid 
bare  in  the  words  of  the  two  on  the  road  to  Emmaus 
(Luke  xxiv.  21).  But  instead  of  narrowness,  bigotry, 
and  limitation,  they  are  the  grandest  of  all  sayings — 
not  falling  below  the  standard  of  the  other  words  of 
the  Master,  but,  as  it  were,  setting  a  crown  upon  them 
all.  Not  Judea  only,  but  the  whole  world,  is  the  field 
for  operation  :  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  Gospel." 

Another  witness  to  the  Resurrection  is  furnished  by 
the  existence  of  the  Christians''  Sunday.  How  came  it 
about  that  Jews — for  they  were  Jews — when  they  had  to 
choose  between  keeping  the  Jewish  sabbath  and  the  first 
day  of  the  week,  chose  the  latter.  At  first  both  days  were 
kept  by  Christians,  but  when  the  great  division  came 
between  Christian  Jews  and  the  supporters  of  the  old 
faith,  the  Christians  gave  up  keeping  the  sabbath,  the 
seventh  day  with  its  three  thousand  years  of  custom, 
and  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  God  the  first  day 
of  the  week.  Why  ?  Because  Christ  rose  on  that 
day,  and  appeared  on  that  day  to  the  disciples,  and 
thus  had  marked  it  for  them  as  the  special  day  of 
thanksgiving  and  praise.  And  in  our  own  time,  more 
than  eighteen  hundred  years  after,  the  day  bears 
witness  to  the  great  fact. 

The  existence  of  the  Christian  Church  in  all  ages, 


124     EVIDENCES  FOR  THE   RESURRECTION 

in  spite  of  persecution,  opposition,  and  oppression, 
plainly  asserts  the  fact  that  it  could  not  have  been 
founded  on  a  lie.  Its  progress  and  expansion,  especially 
in  modern  times,  proclaim  the  truth  of  the  Gospel 
message,  while  the  change  in  the  lives  of  men  and 
women  speak  volumes  for  its  power.  After  all,  the 
surest  test  of  genuineness  is  result,  and  resurrection 
from  a  life  of  sin  to  a  life  of  righteousness  add  their 
testimony  to  the  fact  of  Chi'ist's  Resurrection. 

Finally,  there  is  another  proof,  differing  from  those 
already  considered  in  this — that  it  is  capable  in  the 
case  of  any  one  individual  of  experimental  verification. 
It  is  not  easy  to  explain.  It  is  almost  impossible 
for  one  who  does  not  know  to  understand  the  reality 
and  power  of  it.  Perhaps  it  can  be  best  explained  as 
follows.  The  scientist  invents  a  theory,  and  testing  it 
again  and  again  and  finding  it  invariably  true,  he  comes 
to  recognise  his  theory  as  a  fact.  In  like  manner,  but 
in  a  much  surer  sense,  the  individual  who  acts  upon 
the  theory  of  Christianity  comes  to  know  with  a  certain 
knowledge  the  fact  of  the  Resurrection.  "  He  that 
doeth  .  .  .  shall  know,'"*  is  the  oft-repeated  cry  of  the 
apostle  St.  John,  and  this  is  but  the  echo  of  the 
Master's  words,  "  He  that  followeth  Me  shall  not  walk 
in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light  of  life.'' 


SUMMARY 


Professor  Henslow's  Address  is  on  Present-day 
Rationalism,  with  special  reference  to  Darwinism.  In 
it  he  points  out  the  prominent  part  played  by  natm-al 
selection  in  modern  unbelief,  and  the  falsity  of  the 
assumption  that  Darwin  is  the  authority  for  the  modern 
view  of  natural  selection.  After  pointing  out  how 
much  of  modern  knowledge  {e.g.  the  rotation  and 
rotundity  of  the  earth)  is  matter  of  inductive  reference 
rather  than  of  observation  and  experiment,  the  Pro- 
fessor quotes  examples  from  certain  modern  writers  who 
"  out-darwin  Darwin  "  in  the  attempt  to  attribute  to 
"  blind  and  unconscious  agencies ""'  the  results  of  natural 
selection.  This  he  shows  to  be  opposed  to  Darwin's 
own  view  of  the  evolution  of  the  world — "  that  gi'and 
sequence  of  events  which  our  minds  refuse  to  accept  as 
the  result  of  blind  chance.''  Distinguishing  evolution 
as  a  doctrine  past  dispute  from  Darwinism  in  its  em- 
phasis upon  natm-al  selection,  and  especially  from  the 
modern  use  made  of  the  term,  the  lecturer  proceeds 
to  describe  and  discuss  natural  selection.  He  regards  it 
as  merely  a  registrar  and  in  no  sense  a  cause  of  the 
appearances  and  disappearances  of  which  evolution  is 
made  up  ;  and  while  he  cites  Darwin  as  being,  unlike  his 
modern  followers,  in  substantial  agreement  on  this  point, 
he  indicates  what  he  regards  as  the  two  mistakes  made 
by  that  scientist  upon  the  subject :  these  are  (1)  the 
introduction  of  structure  or  form  into  the  question  of 
survival,  and  (2)  the  opinion  that  "  Individual  DifFer- 

I2S 


126  SUMMARY 

ences ""  are  a  source  of  variety  in  nature.  These  errors 
he  attributes  to  Darwin's  observations  being  confined  to 
animals  and  plants  under  domestic  culture.  Reiterating 
Darwin's  disclaimer  of  atheistic  inference,  and  indicating 
the  importance  which  Darwin  came  to  see  must  be 
attached  to  environment,  the  Professor  describes  what 
he  calls  the  "True  Darwinism,''  viz.  (1)  Variability,  but 
with  no  indefinite  result,  and  (2)  Directivity  or  the 
power  of  response  to  environment.  He  then  endeavours 
to  show  how  the  new  argument  from  adaptation  replaces 
the  old  argument  from  design,  and  how  the  abundant 
evidence  of  "  directivity,"  if  it  does  not  prove  a  directing 
creator,  at  least  must  allow  the  entrance  of  the  ordinary 
process  of  inductive  inference,  under  whose  guidance 
we  are  led  to  a  definite  theistic  faith.  Lord  Kelvin's 
utterance  in  thanking  the  lecturer,  in  which  he  stated 
that  "science  positively  affirms  a  creative  power,"  is 
commented  upon  by  Prof.  Henslow. 


II 

In  the  second  address  Dean  Wace  treats  of  the  Book 
of  Genesis.  Starting  with  its  admitted  unity  of  design, 
he  indicates  this  to  be  the  exhibition  of  God's  relation 
to  the  world  and  the  race,  and  traces  the  contents, 
whencesoever  selected,  from  the  story  of  creation  to  the 
establishment  of  the  chosen  people  in  its  relation  to  the 
other  nations  whom  it  was  to  bless.  These  contents 
he  shows  to  be  corroborated  by  modern  knowledge, 
emphasizing  {a)  the  remarkable  approximation  of 
Genesis  i.  to  the  results  of  modern  science,  and  its 
equally  remarkable  divergence  from  the  polytheistic 
Babylonian  myths  to  which  it  bears  some  literary  re- 
semblance. He  repudiates  the  idea  that  Genesis  i.  is 
drawn  from  Babylonian  sources,  though  the  purification 
of  these  woidd  be  equally  a  proof  of  divine  inspiration. 
He  quotes  Bacon  as  regarding  the  function  of  man  in 


SUMMARY   OF  SECOND   ADDRESS      127 

relation  to  the  world  as  exactly  described  in  the  closing 
words  of  the  chapter,  and  shows  how  immediately  the 
writer  passes  from  the  physical  position  to  the  moral 
condition  upon  which  it  depends.  The  story  of  the 
Fall  he  seems  to  treat  as  combined  allegory  and  history. 
He  shows  (5)  how  the  early  chapters  have  acquainted 
every  Jewish  and  Christian  child  with  information  as  to 
the  rise  and  progress  of  early  civilisations  hitherto  else 
inaccessible,  but  now  corroborated  by  Mesopotamian 
discoveries.  Passing  (c)  to  the  patriarchal  narratives,  he 
first  calls  attention  to  the  manner  in  which  history  has 
justified  the  predestined  function  of  the  chosen  people 
as  the  channel  of  blessing  to  mankind,  and  insists  in 
this  connection  on  the  supreme  importance  not  only  of 
monotheism  and  revelation,  but  of  Covenant  Relation 
as  the  distinctive  feature  of  Jewish  and  Christian  faith. 
The  discovery  of  preserved  contemporary  writings  he 
uses  to  justify  belief  in  the  historical  character  of  the 
narratives,  and  condemns  the  attaching  of  importance 
to  the  discrimination  of  the  several  som-ces  of  com- 
pilation as  irrelevant  to  the  great  moral  purpose  of 
the  writer. 


Ill 

In  the  third  address  Professor  Margoliouth  deals  with 
the  compilation  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels.  He  begins 
by  referring  to  two  representative  unbelieving  works 
of  last  century,  both  of  which  attempted  to  discredit 
the  historical  character  of  the  gospel  narrative,  specially 
the  miraculous,  by  an  analysis  of  their  composition,  and 
he  indicates  the  large  part  played  in  estimating  facts  of 
this  kind  by  subjective  differences  (e.g.  the  treatment 
by  Mr.  Podmore  and  Mr.  F.  W.  Myers  respectively 
of  the  data  collected  by  the  Society  for  Psychical 
Research).  Taking  for  his  text  "The  Gospel  according 
to;'  and   understanding   by    "Gospel''  "What   Jesus 


128  SUMMARY 

said  and  did,''  the  Professor  devotes  his  attention  to 
explaining  by  analogy  of  Moslem  traditions  the  growth 
of  such  collections  as  we  have  in  the  first  three  Gospels. 
The  reasons  are  set  forth  which  probably  led  to  the 
preference  of  oral  over  written  record,  of  which  the 
chief  was  probably  avoidance  of  Jewish  prejudice 
against  all,  and  especially  against  rival,  writings  save 
their  own  sacred  Scriptures.  Such  traditions  he  re- 
gards as  possibly  accurate  at  least  for  centuries,  and 
points  out  how  a  start  in  writing  once  made  crystallises 
all  floating  matter,  not  from  motives  of  rivalry,  but 
from  desire  to  preserve  omissions  or  more  correct  form. 
The  process  by  which  the  fittest  collections  survive  is 
then  seen  by  reference  to  the  first  verses  of  St.  Luke, 
in  which  the  three  functions  of  the  traditionalist  com- 
piler are  specified — viz.  (i)  transference  of  oral  matter 
to  writing,  (ii)  arrangement,  (iii)  criticism.  This  last 
term  the  lecturer  understands  as  applied  to  the  sources 
and  channel  from  and  through  which  the  tradition  has 
come.  Differences  in  matter  and  omission  may  thus 
arise  from  special  local  retentions,  or  again  from  one 
compiler's  dissatisfaction  with  the  soundness  of  the 
chain  of  tradition,  though  the  same  story  might  have 
come  quite  soundly  to  another.  Besides,  in  the  use 
of  oral  tradition,  discrimination  is  also  made  from  the 
works  of  earlier  collectors.  The  commemorative  verses 
probably  indicate  original  Aramaic  matter  ;  while  homi- 
letic  and  aphoristic  sayings  and  a  few  precepts  for 
conduct  {e.g.  Matt,  xviii.  15),  the  reports  of  which 
would  be  characterised  by  brevity  and  variability,  would 
form  an  early  portion  of  written  matter,  the  bulk  would 
undoubtedly  consist  from  the  first  of  the  matter  taught 
to  proselytes  regarding  Christ's  story.  Discrepancies 
here  attest  the  multiplicity  of  witnesses.  Attention  is 
called  to  the  element  of  indefinite  uncertainty  in  regard 
to  the  translation  of  the  didactic  matter  from  the 
Aramaic,  and  our  ignorance  of  the  number  of  trans- 
lations.    The  absence  is  noted  of  causes  of  fabrication — 


SUMMARY   OF  THIRD   ADDRESS       129 

the  need  of  legal  precedent,  with  which  Christians  were 
already  supplied  either  by  civil  or  Jewish  code,  and  of 
authority  for  the  moral  and  religious  exhortations  which 
is  allowed  by  even  the  severest  critics  to  be  given  in  the 
lofty  character  of  the  original  matter.  In  summing  up 
the  Professor  affirms  that  even  did  our  present  Gospels 
belong  to  the  second  century  and  represent,  as  it  were, 
rays  repeatedly  focussed,  they  would  still  be  trustworthy 
accounts  preserved  by  the  rigid  canons  of  oriental 
tradition,  as  known  not  only  in  Moslem  rule,  but  as 
professed  by  St.  Luke,  and  in  the  well-known  statement 
of  Papias  on  St.  Mark's  Gospel.  Light  as  to  the  exact 
principles  on  which  our  present  collections  are  compiled 
the  speaker  looks  for  from  Egyptian  discovery.  He 
calls  attention  to  the  value  of  the  repeated  cross- 
examination  by  the  best  intellects,  and  believes  that 
difference  in  the  results  (varying  from  the  belief  in 
absolute  reconciliation  of  seeming  discrepancies,  through 
confidence  in  substantial  truthfulness,  notwithstanding 
errors  of  detail,  to  the  reduction  of  the  whole  to  a 
myth)  will  be  ultimately  explained  by  the  doctrine 
of  the  "  psychic  spectrum"  or  subjective  differences  of 
opinion  such  as  those  already  cited. 


IV 

The  fourth  address,  by  Mr.  Welsh,  opens  with  a 
reference  to  the  threefold,  manner  in  which  we  meet 
Christianity, — through  writings,  traditional  environment 
and  individual  experience, — and  to  Professor  James's 
double  criteria  of  immediate  luminousness  and  moral 
helpfulness.  Applying  the  former,  the  speaker  briefly 
touches  on  the  self-verifying  character  of  the  Christ- 
portrait  in  the  Gospels  and  notes  the  logical  importance 
of  the  demands  of  the  moral  nature,  citing  the  well- 
known  case  of  Ellen  Watson,  one  of  the  first  women 
students  of  University  College.     The  moral  criterion  he 

17 


130  SUMMARY 

notes  as  itself  the  outcome  of  Christianity,  and  quotes 
many  authors  not  professed  Christians  as  to  the  effect 
of  Christianity   on  a  collective  scale   in  the   story  of 
European   advance   and    in    missionary   achievements. 
He  distinguishes  between  Christianity  and  the  official 
church.     He  admits  present  social  corruption,  to  which, 
however,  the  powerful  protest  of  the  Christian  minority 
is  a  standing  witness  for  right  miknown    outside   the 
Gospel.     Even  if  Christianity  be  not  admitted  as  the 
cause  of  moral  improvement,  but  only  as  the  companion 
of  civilisation,  its  value  would  be  thus  assured,  and  the 
disintegrating  effects  of  its  loss  make  even  unbelievers 
unwilling   to   part    with   its   public   acceptation.      To 
account  for  the  collective  experience  as  a  great  delusion 
the   lecturer   considers  impossible   in    the   face  of  the 
constancy  of  the  results  mider   widespread  variety  of 
conditions.    Passing  to  individual  experience,  the  lecturer 
indicates  the  bulk,  nature  and  continuousness    of  the 
phenomena  as  the  data  from  which  the  Christian  con- 
clusion as  to  the  power  and  reality  of  the  living  Christ 
is   drawn,    and  a-sks  how   far   it    is    valid   for   persons 
not   the   subjects.      Dealing  then    with   non-Christian 
explanations,    the  lecturer  dismisses  (1)  the  theory  of 
medical  materialism,  which  would  equally  explain  the 
phenomena  of  disbelief  and  so  answers  itself;  (2)  the 
theory   of  personal  caprice,    which    is   refuted  by  the 
permanency,  constancy,  and  universality  of  the  data; 
(3)  the  theory  of  explosion  from  the  sub-conscious  self, 
which  but  throws  the  problem  a  step  farther  back  and 
does  not  give  the  secret  of  the  dynamic  itself;  (4)  the 
theory  of  raised  ethical  standard,  for  this  is  non-existent 
in  pagan  lands,  and  is  powerless  to  enforce  itself  in  our 
own  day ;  (5)  the  theory  of  playing  upon  the  heart- 
strings of  the  fundamental  emotions  and  passions,  for 
this  is  done  by  modern  realistic  writers  who  expose  what 
they  cannot  heal;  (6)  the  theory  that  it  is  the  mere 
embodiment    of  "  truth   in  a  tale ''   that  touches  the 
emotions,  for  this  would  go  to  show  that  the  Incarna- 


SUMMARY   OF  FOURTH   ADDRESS     131 

tion  is  powerful  because  the  story  is  true;  (7)  and 
lastly,  the  theory  that  it  is  the  idealised  Christ  who 
saves  without  any  necessary  reality  in  the  story,  for  there 
was  neither  time  historically  for  the  idealising  process 
to  take  place,  nor  has  the  ideal  been  operative  when 
faith  in  the  story  has  failed,  the  moral  wrecks  of  sceptics 
known  for  their  noble  writings  being  adduced  as  indica- 
tions of  the  tendency  of  such  a  condition.  To  the 
challenge  that  the  noble  lives  of  many  unbelievers  dis- 
prove the  claims  made  for  the  living  Christ,  the  speaker, 
allowing  that  there  is  much  good  outside  the  Gospel, 
points  to  the  Christian  environment  and  heredity 
from  which  these  lives  have  sprung,  and  insists  that 
individual  instances  are  inadequate  for  proof  on  the 
unbelieving  as  on  the  Christian  side,  and  require 
the  test  of  a  universal  scale.  Christian  conclusion  is 
then  affirmed. 


The  fifth  address,  by  Mr.  Manley,  puts  the  alter- 
native between  Christianity  and  Materialism,  other 
historical  systems  being  out  of  court.  The  position 
of  the  non-Christian  theist  is  first  examined,  and  is 
affirmed  to  force  him  into  one  of  two  directions :  either, 
in  the  absence  of  a  personal  revelation,  moral  guidance 
is  sought  in  the  course  of  nature  and  the  evolution  of 
humanity,  after  a  system  which  may  be  pantheistic  in 
theory  but  is  materialistic  in  practice ;  for  the  universal 
is  non-ethical,  and  both  systems  deny  ultimate  moral 
distinctions  and  free-will,  and  lack  sufficient  motive 
power  :  or  else  (2),  much  more  commonly,  refuge  is 
sought  in  professed  Agnosticism  ;  for  as,  on  the  whole, 
a  vivid  sense  of  God  will  gradually  lead  to  Christ,  so 
the  rejection  of  Christ  becomes  denial  of  any  adequate 
knowledge  of  God.  The  Christless  contemplation  of 
the  world's  sin  and  sorrow  also  leads  to  Agnosticism. 


132  SUMMARY 

Against  this  theory,  carefully  distinguishing  it  from 
the  position  of  the  provisional  inquirer,  the  speaker 
directs  his  attack.  Here  he  first  shows  that,  in  all 
matters  of  practical  pressure,  indecision  is  negative 
decision,  and  cites  Renan  to  show  that  Agnosticism 
means  rejection  of  the  claims  of  Christ.  Huxley  admits 
that  he  invented  the  term  as  a  negation  of  the  con- 
fidence of  his  neighbours,  and  while  indignant  at  the 
charge  of  mere  negation,  offers  nothing  positive  beyond 
the  laws  of  Mechanics  and  Biology.  Corroborative 
evidence  is  quoted  from  Spencer,  and  Agnosticism  is 
pronounced  covert  Materialism.  Having  tracked  the 
non-Christian  theist  through  pantheism  and  Agnosticism 
into  Materialism,  Mr.  Manley  defines  this  creed,  not  as 
the  acceptance  of  natm^al  facts  and  laws,  but  as  the 
affirmation  of  these  data  of  Mechanics  and  Biology  as 
a  self-sufficient  explanation  of  the  world,  and  man, 
without  a  Father  and  a  Saviour  behind  them.  This 
creed  is  then  cross-examined  (1)  on  the  possibility  of 
salvation,  to  which  it  replies  "  save  yourself" ;  (2)  on 
moral  guidance,  to  which  it  replies  "  consult  nature  " — 
answers  which  are  riddled  by  the  speaker.  As  to  (3) 
the  search  for  truth,  Materialism  is  intellectual  suicide, 
truth  being  but  a  by-product,  a  fragment  of  human 
imagination.  Christianity,  the  creed  of  many  great 
scientists,  is  then  represented  as  asking  only  to  be  heard, 
there  being  no  obstacle  save  the  will.  As  with  all 
theories,  difficulties  remain  to  Christianity  also,  but 
they  are  insufficient  to  justify  disbelief  in  Christ.  The 
higher  must  explain  the  lower — not  conversely.  Christ 
may  explain  matter,  but  not  matter  Christ. 


VI 

The  sixth  addi*ess,  by  Mr.  Wilson,  is  epitomised  and 
avowedly  limited  to  a  few  suggestions  on  the  ResmTec- 
tion.       Starting  from    the  now  universal  admission  of 


SUMMARY   OF  SIXTH   ADDRESS       133 

the  apostolic  belief  in  the  miracle  itself,  and  the 
absurdity  of  the  theory  of  imposture,  the  lecturer 
reviews  other  imbelieving  explanations — the  swoon 
theory,  the  hallucination  theory,  and  the  theory  of 
psychic  manifestation.  The  first  he  considers  impossible 
without  fraud,  the  second  without  greater  lapse  of  time 
and  proved  conditions  of  expectancy,  and  the  third  he 
regards  as  meeting  no  difficulty,  and  involving  in- 
consistent and  inadequate  conceptions  of  the  power 
of  Christ.  There  is  also  the  difficulty  of  the  missing 
body.  The  gospel  assertion  alone  explains  the  admitted 
facts.  The  Pauline  evidence  from  the  four  admitted 
epistles  is  then  reviewed,  and  the  sanity  or  epilepsy 
of  the  apostle  discussed.  The  non-Judaic  character  of 
Christ's  post-resurrection  teaching,  and  the  obser- 
vance of  the  Christian  Sunday,  are  also  adduced  as 
evidences  of  importance.  The  personal  realisation  of 
the  living  Christ  is  finally  thrown  back  on  individual 
experience. 


Printed  by  Hazell,  Watton  d:  Viney,  Ld.,  London  and  Ayletbury,  England.